oe : Cc Fae J “
Lorarop PoBLISHING (OMPANY,
Boston.
a
FAMOUS STORY BOOK
BY THE BEST AMERICAN AUTHORS
FULLY ILLUSTRATED
BOSTON
LOTHROP PUBLISHING COMPANY
’ COPYRIGHT, 1896,
BY
LoTHROP PUBLISHING COMPANY.
All rights reserved.
S.J. PARKHILL & CO., BOSTON, U.S.A
PRINTERS
a
ty
UG
sie oF
ONE a
x A
i wie
MM
NCE upon a time, a long while ago, a prince started out to seek his
fortune. So he left the grim old castle, where he and his father
and his father’s father had been born, and “took the world for
his pillow,†as they say in old legends. For you see a stay-at-
home prince was not thought much of in those days, it being
the fashion to have adventures.
He started out one morning so soon as the sun was up and
shining, and journeyed toward a great forest that stretched dim,
deep and mysterious away to the west. Now this forest was en-
chanted, and it was said that in the middle of it stood a wonder-
ful palace that was as green as the ocean, and had a thousand and six little windows
with a dwarf looking out of each. In this castle lived a wizard, who was quite
out of the common run of
wizards, for he had nineteen
legs and twenty-one hands,
and a poor, pretty enchanted
princess.
Well, the prince reached
the forest just at nightfall.
It was a curious place, for
every flower had a little
head peeping out of it that
nodded to him, and the tall
trees shook their great sides
with laughter, and, bending
down, tried to wrap their
arms around him as- he passed.
THE ENCHANTED FOREST.
And this was truly dreadful, for if those
goblin trees had once caught the prince they would never have let him go.
THE WIZARD’S PALACE.
Suddenly he heard loud cries, and looking around saw a will-o’-the-wisp
rushing toward him, chased by a large bat, who was trying to blow out its lamp
with its wings. Now everybody knows that a will-o’-the-wisp is of no use what-
ever without its light, so the prince drove the bat off with his cap. “Many
thanks, my dear prince,†said a tiny voice in the dancing flame; “when you
reach the palace remember to say, ‘ Brek-kock! jock-lock !’ to everything they
ask you, and you will gain the princess.†With that it danced off.
The prince went on, and after a long time he reached the palace, which
shone like the sun in the dark wood, and just as he reached it the thousand and
six little windows flew open, and a thousand and six dwarfs stuck out their
heads, and screamed all together, “Krek! krek! lak!†“ Brek-kock! jock-
THE TALL TREES TRIED TO WRAP THEIR ARMS AROUND HIM.
lock!†answered the prince, and they all gave a horrible yell, dropped to the
ground, and rushed into the forest.
“Come, they are done for, any way,†said the prince, and he opened the
door and went into the great hall. And it wasa wonderful place, to be sure.
The floor was of gold, and the walls were covered with odd figures that danced
and swayed, and looked out laughing from between the cobweb curtains.
Right in the middle of the hall was the old wizard, sitting in a great
silver chair, with his twenty-one hands folded and his eyes shut, and by his
side, in a little ivory chair, was the loveliest maiden the prince had ever seen.
For her face was as fair as a lily, and her eyes as blue as the sky, while the
THE LITTLE BROWN DOG.
lovely hair that rippled to her feet was like spun gold. Any one could see
with half an eye that she was a true princess.
Just then the wizard opened his eyes, and seeing the prince he seemed ready
to die of rage, and jumped to his feet
roaring, “ Flip! flap! fliddle!â€â€™ “ Brek-
kock! jock-lock! †answered the prince,
not in the least afraid. Then the wiz-
ard screamed, and rushed at him. Dear
me, how they fought! while
the poor little princess got
behind her chair and sobbed.
But at last the prince gave
him a dreadful slash that cut
his head off, and then there
was nothing left to do but to
comfort the princess.
The princess showed him
THE WIZARD AND THE Eon CRS : o where the wizard kept his
treasure, and they put some
chests of gold on two horses and rode away to the prince’s castle. Then they
were married. They had sixteen children—eight boys and eight girls—and
the princess dressed the boys in blue, and the girls in pink, and they all lived
happily ever after.
Elton Craig.
THE. LITTLE BROWN: DOG,
ITTLE brown dog with the meek brown eyes,
Tell me the boon that most you prize.
Would a juicy bone meet your heart’s desire? _
Or a cosey rug by a blazing fire ?
Or a sudden race with a truant cat?
Or.a gentle word, or a friendly pat?
Is the worn-out ball you have always near
The dearest of all the things held dear?
Or is the home you left behind
The dream of bliss to your doggish mind ?
THE LITTLE BROWN DOG
“4 BOY’S CLEAR WHISTLE CAME FROM THE STREET.â€
But the little brown dog just shook his head
As if “ None of these are best,†he said.
A boy’s clear whistle came from the street,
There’s a wag of the tail, and a twinkle of feet,
And the little brown dog did not even say
“ Hxcuse me, ma’am,†as he scampered away.
But I’m sure as can be that his greatest joy,
Is just to trot behind that boy.
May Ellis Nichols.
THE JOELY DUGONG. |
T was the jolly Dugong,
As he sat on the springing lea,
And his eyes were blue as the raven’s wing,
And his hair was black as the sea.
GE He piped and he trilled on his baritone tail,
Till the fishes began to stare ;
And came, with a skip o’er the shimmering sands,
To beg for their favorite air.
Then he scratched his head with his clammy claw,
And he smoothed his face with his fin,
While he murmured, “ Come nearer, my aqueous friends,
And a ditty T'll soon begin.â€
So the fishes approached with a festive flop,
In numbers even and odd;
And the halibut leaned on the pickerel’s arm,
While the trout escorted the cod.
As the scaly bevy gathered around,
The Dugong unbuckled his belt,
And he tuned his tail with a tuning-fork,
Carved out of the rib of a smelt.
“Ah!†he sighed, “it is really a joy to receive
A mark of approval so rare,
For I very well know that a fish’s applause,
Is to flourish his skin in the air.â€
Then he warbled in notes that were merry and gay,
And in tones that were clear as a flute,
And he caroled a lay of the rolling deep,
While the fishes with joy were mute.
The song was the one that they loved the best,
And ’twas quite a remarkable sight,
When they waved their skins like to flotsam flags,
And. rattled their bones with delight.
THE JOLLY DUGONG.
“OQ, Rosy, my posy!†the sun-fish said,
To a herring that swam by his side,
“On similar music, we'll constantly feed,
If you'll be but my beauteous bride.â€
“QO, halibut, walibut!†whispered the cod,
“ What a glorious song of the sea!
Throw your skimply skin on the sandy shore,
And dance on the wave with me.â€
ra i v Lo
Nf
me
6
a UG
ah all
THE JOLLY DUGONG SINGS TO THE FISHES.
The hours went by, and the Dugong played on,
While the shadows of eve did descend —
But everything earthly must come to a stop,
And e’en such a concert must end.
The Dugong stopped singing — the hour was late,
All hurried for skins to the shore ;
"T'was confusion and bustle — each snatched what he could,
Half put them on hind-side before.
A SCHOOLMA’AM IN HAWAII.
Old Flatly, the flounder, went off in a coat
That was certainly made for the eel,
While Pinky, the salmon, was wretched in fit,
And extremely unpleasant in feel.
So, highly uncomfortable, each swam away,
With a coat much too small, or too great;
And just such an accident may befall you,
If you stay at a party too late.
Nora A. Smith.
A SCHOOLMA’AM IN dAWATI.
H ¥ ONOLULU, the island capital, is on the south side of Oahu. In the north-
western part of the island is the ~illage of Waialua, surrounded by
cane fields and taro patches. Its front is the blue Pacific, and for a background
it has high green mountains, densely clotned with tropical verdure.
From these mysterious heights there comes a river which flows into the sea
at Waialua. Hence the name, which signifies “two waters.’ This place was
once a missionary station, and the old stone church is still standing, much too
large for the dwindled congregation of the present.
Formerly it had a boarding-school for native girls, and here, some years ago,
it was my fortune to act as schoolma’am. There were between thirty and forty
girls, and three teachers. The girls had to be taught many things besides the
lessons in their schoolbooks. At home they slept on mats on the floor, ate poi
out of calabashes with their fingers, and wore only a loose garment called the
holoku. Here, they were required to eat at table, with knife and fork and spoon,
to sleep in beds, and to adopt the manners and customs of civilization.
The dwelling-house was two stories and a half high, with a basement, and
was surrounded by wide verandas.
The basement served for kitchen, dining-room, study room, and for a laundry
on ironing days. On the first floor were the smaller girls’ room, sewing-room,
parlor and library, which was also music-room, and the principal’s sleeping
apartment. The two upper stories were dormitories for the larger girls.
A couple of rods away was the schoolhouse, a two-story frame structure,
painted white. Both were shaded by tall trees; the tamarind, pride-of-India,
and kukwt or candle-nut trees mingling their foliage.
Then there were oleanders with rose-colored blossoms, pomegranates, whose
A SCHOOLMA’AM IN HAWAII,
flowers glow like coals of fire amid the dark-green foliage, and oranges and
limes, whose white bloom loaded the air with fragrance.
The girls had their flower gardens under these shrubs, which they tended
with careful pride. Besides roses, heliotrope, geranium, sweet-pea, nasturtium,
and other familiar flowers, there were fragrant Japanese lilies, and plants from
the Micronesian Islands.
In front of the stone wall inclosing the school property, which was over-
grown with the night-blooming cereus vine, a lawn of smooth maninia grass
stretched down to the sea, and here, under clusters of cocoanut palms, stood
several grass huts, the homes of natives, and a white cottage ; this was the
summer dwelling of Mrs. Dominis, now the ex-queen, Liliuokalani. The little
village lay on the other side of the river.
The schoolgirls under our care ranged from six to eighteen years of age.
They were of all shades of complexion, from chocolate-brown to white.
Their black hair, redolent of cocoanut oil, was usually ornamented with fresh
flowers, and their black eyes danced with fun, or languished with sullen scorn.
The younger ones were bright and happy in their expression, but the older
ones seemed already to realize the curse that rests upon their decaying race,
and to be brooding over it in stifled rebellion or mournful apathy. Some would
be called beautiful anywhere; they were graceful, with regular features and
lovely eyes; others were attractive only on account of their animation ; while
one comical little negro girl, who had somehow got mixed up with the Malay
race, was a veritable imp of darkness, so far as mischief was concerned.
All wore neatly-made calico or gingham dresses, and went barefooted during
the week, being allowed to don their finery, only on Sundays and festivals.
Miss G , herself a native of the islands, was the life and soul of the estab-
lishment. She was principal, housekeeper and accountant all in one. She
taught the larger girls in Hawaiian, and gave music lessons.
She had a faithful assistant in Miss P , the daughter of a missionary then
living in Honolulu, who taught the smaller children in their native language.
My duty was to teach classes in English. The oversight of the cooking, sewing
and other departments of housekeeping we shared as equally as possible. As the
school had to be conducted economically there were no servants, and all the work
was done by the girls under the direction of their teachers; tasks bein g given in
rotation to allow each girl to become familiar with the various departments.
After the breakfast in the large basement dining-room, each girl got her
Hawaiian Testament and read a verse; then Miss G offered prayer in the
same language. Then followed the routine work of the day. Some of the older
girls remained in the dining-room to put away the food, wash the dishes and
sweep the floor; one went to the kitchen to wash the pots and pans; and the
younger ones dispersed to various tasks—to sweep and dust the parlor, the
sewing-room or the schoolroom, to gather up the litter of leaves and branches
A SCHOOLMA’AM IN HAWAII,
from the yard, or to put the teachers’ rooms in order. The second floor and
attic were filled with single beds, canopied with mosquito netting. Each girl
“was expected to make her own bed, hang up her clothes, or put them away
in her trunk. A luna, or overseer, in each dormitory superintended this
work, and reported any negligence to the teachers.
The routine of the schoolroom from nine to twelve in the forenoon, and
from one till four in the afternoon,
was that of any ordinary school,
except that the girls who prepared
the meals were excused earlier
than the others. One day in the
week was devoted to washing and
ironing ; much of this work was
done on the river bank in the
shade of the tamarind-trees.
The girls were required to talk
English until the four-o’clock bell
sounded in the afternoon. From
that until supper-time they were
allowed to talk Hawaiian, and their
tongues ran fast.
Wednesday afternoons the girls
went to bathe in the river, and
Saturday afternoons to bathe in
the sea. It usually fell to my lot
to accompany them.
The river, a few rods back of
the house, had steep banks ten or
fifteen feet high, and a deep, still
apne current. The girls would start to
run and would race with each other
as soon as they left the house, and leap from the bank into the river.
Presently their heads would appear above water, and, shaking the drops
from their faces, they would swim across the river. The older girls could dive
and swim under water for some distance. They were always glad when the time
came to go swimming in the sea, for they were fond of a green moss which
grew on the reef, and they would all sit on rocks picking and eating it, while
the spray dashed over them. They sometimes caught little silver fish in their
dress skirts; these they ate raw. One girl told me that her father could dive
and bring up a fish in each hand and one in his mouth.
Now and then they would persuade me to commit myself to a bundle of
rushes, which two girls would seize with a hand apiece and tow out into the
+
A SCHOOLMA’AM IN HAWAII.
bay; but generally I sat upon the white sand of the beach, watching them at
their sport, or lifting my eyes to the fronds of the cocoanut palms, which
seemed always in motion, even in calm weather, with some secret unrest.
Sometimes we went on picnic excursions to places in the neighborhood — to
the beach of Waiamea, two or three miles distant, where thousands of pretty
shells were strewn upon the sand, or to the wild-orange groves and indigo
thickets on the mountain side — coming back wreathed with ferns and the fra-
grant maile, a vine which is loved by all Hawaiians.
But we had plenty of oranges without going after them. For half a dollar
we could buy at our door a hundred large fine oranges. This Waialua fruit is
noted all over the islands for size and delicious flavor.
A real (twelve and a half cents) would buy a bunch of bananas so heavy
that it took two of us to lift it to the hook in the veranda ceiling. Limes and
small Chinese oranges grew plentifully in the front yard.
Of cocoanuts and tamarinds we made no account, they were so common.
Guavas grew wild on bushes in the neighborhood, and made delicious ples.
For vegetables we had taro, sweet potatoes and papayas, the latter tasting like
summer squash, but growing in thick pulpy clusters on a tree.
An old native brought us the taro just as it was pulled — roots and nodding
green tops; and of the donkey who was laden with it, little showed but his legs
and his ears as his master led him up to the gate.
This old man wore only a loin cloth and a shirt. He said he could not
dress in civilized fashion, because the education of his two daughters in our
school cost him so much that he must economize.
Native women, mothers of some of the pupils, sometimes visited our school,
sat on the veranda floor, and told us fascinating stories of the strange, barbarous
past; how Waialua was once a populous village ; how it was the favorite resj-
dence of the chiefs, and how the great King Kamehameha practiced feats of
strength here, drawing a crowd of enthusiastic spectators who had more respect
for his wonderful physical power than for his royalty. .
Every Sunday we crossed the bridge that spanned Waialua River near the
sea, and made our way to the huge old-fashioned mission church which stood in
an open field surrounded by prickly pears six or eight feet high.
While Pai-ku-li, the native minister, preached a sermon in Hawaiian, I looked
at the side pews where the old folks sat, and tried to picture the life they had
known in their youth, when every mountain ravine, every misty headland had
its god or goddess, to whom a sacrifice must be made, even if it consisted only
in placing a handful of freshly-gathered leaves on a flat stone.
Though nominally Christians, many of the old superstitions yet linger among,
the natives. One of these is that a person can be prayed to death by his
enemy. ‘This is something akin to the Voudou witchcraft so firmly believed in
by the ignorant negroes of our Southern States.
A SCHOOLMA’AM IN HAWAII,
I come now to the rebellion which broke forth in Waialua School when I
had been there a few weeks. Shortly before my arrival one of the schoolgirls
had died, after a brief illness. Some of the lower-class natives in the neighbor-
hood, who were unfriendly to the school, whispered that she had been prayed
to death by her teachers, and transmitted this superstition to the older pupils.
While yet unaware of this I had noticed the scowls and dark looks, the
reluctant obedience and manifest distrust of ten or twelve girls from fifteen to
eighteen, the leaders in the school. The younger girls were affectionate and
obedient; they brought flowers from their gardens and wove wreaths for us;
they lomi-lomi-ed our hands and feet when we were sitting at rest; if they
neglected their tasks or broke any of the rules it was through the carelessness
of childhood. But it seemed impossible to gain the confidence of the older girls.
One day Miss P. , the assistant teacher, received a message that her
father was ill, and immediately started for Honolulu on horseback. The next
day a tropical storm burst upon us. The rain fell in torrents, and the air was
filled with the flying branches of trees. This continued for twenty-four hours.
When Sunday dawned the rain and wind had ceased, but sullen clouds still hung
overhead, and there was an oppressive heaviness in the air. Within, there was
something of the same atmosphere; the tropical nature of the girls seemed to
be in sympathy with the stormy elements. The older ones were silent and
brooding. The bridge over the river had been washed away, and we could not
go to church. The oppressive day passed, and was succeeded by a similar one.
The older girls cast dark looks upon us as they reluctantly went through
the round of school and house work. At night the explosion occurred. All
the girls were at the usual study hour in the basement dining-room. It was
Miss G ’s turn to sit with them. Suddenly a loud yell, a sound as of scuf-
-fling, and Miss G ’s quick tones of command greeted my ear. The next
moment I was downstairs. There stood Miss G in the middle of the room
holding by the wrist, Elizabeth Aukai, one of the largest and worst girls. The
girl’s head was bent, and her teeth were buried in Miss G ’s hand.
I tried to pull her off, but she was as strong as an ox. Presently she loos-
ened her hold, and hurling us off she poured forth a flood of abuse in Hawaiian,
reviling the teachers and all other wicked black-hearted foreigners, who were
praying her people to death, ending her outburst by saying, “ You shall not
pray us to death.†Her companions answered with a yell.
Then one snatched up a lamp, and they ran upstairs to their dormitories,
screaming and laughing, and singing forbidden native songs; then, taking their
shawls and Sunday dnewads from their trunks they arrayed themselves in all
their finery, and began dancing an old heathen dance.
The little girls, ‘Sephténed and crying, and a half-white girl of seventeen,
who was Miss G ’s adopted daughter, remained with us.
We put the younger children to bed on the first floor, and held a council.
A SCHOOLMA’AM IN HAWAII.
“One of us must cross the river and bring Pai-ku-li†(the native minister),
said Miss G “He is Elizabeth Aukai’s guardian — she is his wife’s niece;
he can control her, if anybody can, and break this hold of superstition. Nothing
that we can say or do will stop this frenzy. Which of us shall gorâ€
The bridge was washed away; there was no boat; Miss P had taken the
only horse to go to Honolulu. Whoever went must ford the river. I was less
afraid to go than to stay, and volunteered to bring Pai-ku-li.
“ Ti-li-noe shall go with you,†said Miss G “She is a good swimmer,
and can find the best way through the river.â€
Just then the whole crowd of girls came screaming down the stairs. They
swept through the sitting-room, insulting Miss G ; then they went up the
other flight of stairs which led to the teachers’ rooms and was forbidden to
the school girls. They were anxious to break as many rules as possible.
With a lighted lantern hidden between us, Li-li-noe and I stole out through
the flower garden and across the lawn. We wished to keep the girlsin ignorance
of our absence, fearing that they might attempt some violence to Miss G. :
Stealing quietly past the grass huts of the natives, we approached the river
where the bridge had been. Just ahead the surf showed through the darkness,
white and threatening, and beyond was the ocean, dimly heaving in the dusk.
The roar of the two waters filled the air, and we were wet with the flying
spray as we stood, hesitating, on the brink.
Li-li-noe stepped down into the river to find, if possible, a place shallow
enough to ford, but at the first step she sank to her shoulders.
“That will never do,†she said, climbing out; “ you cannot cross here.â€
“Can we cross above the bridge?†I asked.
“No; the water is ten feet deep there; it is shallower toward the sea.â€
“Then let us try there ;†and into the water we went, Li-li-noe first. It
was not quite waist deep, and in calm weather there would have been no danger ;
but now the current of the river and the tide of the in-rushing sea swept back
and forth with the force of a whirlpool. We had got to the middle, when a
great wave, white with foam, came roaring toward us from the ocean. Li-li-noe
threw herself forward, and began to swim..
For a moment there was darkness and the noise of many waters around me,
and my feet were almost swept from under me.
The foliage of the cocoanut-trees, high on the bank, was dimly outlined
against the cloudy sky. I wondered if they were the last things I should see
in this world. The bitter salt water wet my face, quenched the light, and swept
away my shawl, but the wave returned without carrying me out to sea.
Then Lili-noe’s voice reached me, calling from the other shore, and just as
another wave surged in, I reached her side.
After resting on the sand a few moments, we rose and began picking our
way to the village, half a mile distant.
A SCHOOLMA’AM IN HAWAII.
Our route led along a narrow path between the muddy, watery road on one
side, and a still more muddy, watery taro-patch on the other. Without a light
to guide our steps, we slipped, now with one foot into the road, now with the
other into the taro-patch, and when we reached the level cactus field around the
church, we were covered with mud to our knees.
Pai-ku-li lived nearly a mile beyond the village, but dlste by the church lived
Mrs. W , whose place as English teacher I had taken in the school.
We knocked at her door to beg for a light; and when she found what was
the matter, she made us come in, muddy and dripping as we were, and put on
some dry clothes, while her husband went for the minister. She asked me to
stay all night, saying that’she would not trust her life with the girls at such a
time — they might attempt to poison us, or burn the house; but I thanked her
for her hospitality, and lighting our lantern, we started back as soon as Mr.
W returned saying that Pai-ku-li would come. We walked slowly on, listen-
ing for the sound of his horse’s feet, for we had planned to ride across the river, 5
one at a time, behind Pai-ku-li; but he did not overtake us. After waiting at
the river till we grew anxious on Miss G ’s account, we resolved to cross
as we had before.
Again we went down into the cold flood; again our light was quenched and
our feet nearly swept from under us, but we reached the opposite shore in safety.
As we crossed the lawn, we saw every window lighted, and knew by the
sounds of yelling and laughing and singing that the girls were still raving.
Miss G sat quietly in the parlor. She had been upstairs to try to reason
with the girls, but they had drowned her voice with hooting and reviling.
Pile -li came later, but he had no better success. He cemained with us that
night and all the next day. The screaming upstairs continued till late in the
night, and began again as soon as the first girl woke. Early in the morning a
fleet messenger started to Honolulu, and just at dusk two men, the sheriff and
Mr. P , who was Miss G ’s brother-in-law and president of the board of
trustees of Waialua Seminary, rode up on foaming horses.
A court was held in the schoolroom, many natives were present as specta-
tors. There were among them a few of the better class who disapproved of the
rebellion, and more of the lower class who upheld the rebels, but no one in-
terrupted the prompt and stern proceedings.
Elizabeth Aukai was whipped until she burst out crying and begged for
mercy, and asked Miss G. ’s forgiveness for biting her.
Then she and the other rebels were expelled, and the sheriff took them away
that night. Those who lived on other islands were sent home by the first
schooner leaving Honolulu. Thus ended the rebellion at Waialua school. The
girls who remained were gentle and obedient; and the routine of school life
went tranquilly on, and the skies of the outer world became serene again.
Louise Coffin Jones.
HOLGER DANSKE.
We the mighty walls of Kronberg
Tower o’er the cold blue tides,
Like a couching lion set to guard
A treasure which he hides,
In a deep, deep vault shut out from day,
In the heart of the dungeon place,
There sleepeth Holger Danske
The noblest of his race.
There sleeps he in his rusted mail,
With his sword across his knees,
His snowy beard has grown ell long
Through the long centuries.
And if ever a faint, far murmur stirs
Or the sound of a bell’s dim chime,
He moves, and fumbles at the hilt,
And mutters, “Is it time?â€
A peasant once of old, ’tis said,
Lost in the labyrinth ways,
Chanced on the door and raised the bar,
And stared with a wild amaze.
And, “Is it time?†he heard the shape
In an awful voice demand;
Trembling, he answer made, “ Not yet!â€
“Then reach to me thy hand.â€
But the frighted hind dares not approach
To touch that form of eld,
And laid instead in the mailed grasp
The iron bar he held.
Like wax the iron bent and snapped,
And the grim lips moved to smile.
“Ha! There are men in Denmark still;
I may rest me yet a while.â€
Never since then has mortal man
Trod the forgotten stair,
HOLGER DANSKE.
Or lifted the bar of the hidden vault
To rouse the sleeper there.
But whenever the Danish blood is hot,
Or the land for a hero cries,
Men think of Holger Danske,
And they look to see him rise.
For the runes have read and the sagas sung
That whenever the worst shall be,
And the Raven standard flutter low
Above the Northern Sea,
And the Danish blade be broken short,
And the land be rent with grief,
The genius of the Danes shall wake
And come to his relief,
Before his cold and frozen look,
Before his blasting blade,
The armies of the foe shall flee,
The alien shrink, afraid;
And the Paladin of ancient days
Shall rule with the ancient might,
And all the bitter be made sweet,
And all the wrong made right.
Out of the throes of the heaviest pain
This new peace shall be born,
Out of the very heart of night
Break the unlooked-for morn,
When the nation’s need shall answer
In one deep, according chime,
To the voice of Holger Danske,
Demanding, “Is it time?â€
Susan Coolidge.
THE ‘‘ WAYSIDE.†— HOME OF THE ‘‘ LITTLE WOMEN.â€â€™
CONCORD DRAMATICS.
HE old town of Concord in Massachusetts seems to have encouraged private
theatricals long before any of the other New England settlements. The
earliest record of an amateur performance names a curious place for such an
exhibition. A gentleman of high standing in State affairs, now wearing a long
white beard and snowy hair, relates that when a boy he acted in a play of
Shakspere’s, in a no less remarkable place than the old jail in which Sir Archi-
bald Campbell was confined in 1776, and of which he complained so bitterly on
his return to England. Many men well-known in offices of State assisted in the
play, but their names have passed away with the old theater of their exploits.
Fifty years later the play of “Ion†was acted in the old Academy, where
Thoreau, in company with his more gifted brother John, taught school, soon
after his graduation from college. This building was afterward, for many years,
the home of Channing; but before it was moved from its old site, the above-
named play was given in very fine style. Scenery was painted by the now
aged “ violinistâ€â€™ of the town, and the parts were taken by judges, lawyers, poets
CONCORD DRAMATICS.
and authors, then only anxious to “act well their parts,†thinking little of those
they were to enact in the great theater of life. Some of the gorgeous costumes
of cambric and tinsel still remain to keep in memory the good old days.
A few years later the old Academy witnessed the début of the wise professor
of a Western college, a dashing cavalry officer of the Confederate army, a lady
principal of the great Cincinnati Seminary, and a light comedian who has written
many a heavy treatise. Here was played the burlesque on “ Beauty and the
Beast,†in which the fairy feast came down on black silk cords invisible to the
spectators. The fairies, now aged mothers of little grand fairies, danced and
capered about, furniture came up through the floor, and many other wonders
surprised the simple village folk. The manager of this wonderful entertain-
ment, after raising many thousands for charity by amateur effort, has retired to
the modest obscurity of the lecture field.
Soon after, the arrival of the Alcott family gave a fresh impetus to the
drama in Concord. They were very Little Women then, when they settled in a
rambling old cottage, which Mr. Alcott called “ Hillside,†about a mile from the
center of the village. This name was afterward changed to “Wayside†by
Nathaniel Hawthorne, who bought the estate in 1852. It was an early home of
the Little Women, and here they acted their impromptu plays, often with an
imaginary role of twenty actors, including witches, fairies, brigands, lords, ladies
and rustics. Really only two persons performed all these parts, one of the sis-
ters often entertaining the audience of two with a monologue, while the other
made some slight change of costume behind a screen. On rainy days, the young
actors, like Shakspere, and many a humble follower since, took refuge in the
barn still standing on the “ Wayside†grounds. After the Alcotts and the Haw-
thornes had gone, the place was purchased and adorned by the late Daniel
Lothrop, and here little Margaret, the first child born at “ Wayside †within a cen-
tury, celebrated her birthdays with many a charming entertainment. At each
recurring birthday there was the all-day féte on the broad lawn and terraces.
When it rained, as it often did, the old barn was again used for the dramas
and episodes that were always newly invented for the occasion, which will be
described more fully in a subsequent paper.
It was during the Alcott period at “ Wayside,†that “Jack and the Bean-
stalk†was played outside the barn. A long ladder covered with vines leaned
against the window-sill, and when the vine gave out, Jack threw himself from
the window to the ground, so fully was he impressed with the spirit of his part.
There is no better place for a play than an old-fashioned garden, such as adorned
this cottage.
Dickens was the great inspirer of the mimic drama, and the Alcotts seem to
have chosen his works as best suited to their powers. The scene between Mrs.
Corney and her faithful Bumble has been acted with Louisa by the writer of
these reminiscences, many times in many places, for fun and charity ; but both
CONCORD DRAMATICS.
agreed that the efforts of her sister Meg in the part of the pauper washerwoman
surpassed them both. On one occasion, while they were waiting to go on, bursts
of applause and laughter from the delighted audience greeted Meg’s performance
on the wash-board, as she
worked away with such
spirit as to take the house
by storm without speak-
ing a word. She excelled
in pantomime.
Betsey Trotwood was
one of Miss Louisa’s favor-
ite parts, especially the
scene with David in the
garden. In this admirable
selection for out-of-door
dramatics, it is only need-
ful to carefully study the
exact words of the author.
Sairey Gamp was acted
almost too well by this de-
voted nurse, with a real-
ism suggestive of her own
self-sacrifice. The writer
was urged to essay the
part of Betsey Prig, and
on his steady refusal to
grasp subtleties, he was
usually addressed in con-
versation and correspond-
ence for years by the title
of “faithful pardner†—
the second sentence in the
conversation between the
charming pair.
Mrs. Jarley’s wax-
THE LARCH PATH AT THE ‘‘ WAYSIDE.â€
(From saplings planted by Hawthorne, and brought by him from England.)
works was Miss Aicott’s greatest dramatic success, and in the title rdle she
showed to the very best advantage, as tens of thousands of spectators can testify.
Much care has been taken to ascertain the manager who first conceived the
idea of extending the few words written by Dickens into an entertainment,
which under dozens of talented Mrs. Jarleys has built a chapel, endowed hos-
pitals and earned millions for many noble causes. There is little doubt that
Mr. Holyoke, a schoolteacher in Syracuse, directed the first of these unique
CONCORD DRAMATICS.
performances, and that the elder of the Alcott girls saw it there, and started it
on its successful career. In 1850 it was given by Miss Louisa in the vestry of the
old church in Concord, and its parts were taken by many since noted people.
The giant, then a teacher, who was instructor of the most brilliant and youngest
major-general in the late Rebellion, millionaires, statesmen and poets, was the
friend and biographer of John Brown, Alcott and Parker. He over-topped all
others, as his head, crowned with a lamp shade, touched the ceiling. Many of
his own famous pupils surrounded him: as Capt. Kidd, the dwarf, and the noto-
rious Jasper, etc. Of the Little Women, Meg was Martha Bangs, holding the
“pestiferous pickle,†and tearing her dark and abundant tresses. Amy was the
Victim, her beautiful blonde
hair and pale face well fit-
ting the part. John Brooks
also appeared, and Jo’s won-
derful description of the
figures and their clock-work
motions when wound up,
will never be forgotten by
the delighted audience.
In the lovely groves
along the rivers, the many
picnic parties furnished an
opportunity for outdoor
pastimes. Every variety of
scene has been played in
THE OLD JAIL AT CONCORD. pantomime and impromptu
conversation, from the Con-
cord fight to the last tea party. The original old squaw sachem, who once
ruled the tribe, has returned to her former lodge, gliding down the beautiful
Assabet in a birch canoe of the very pattern used by her in 1632, when first
seen by the little band of early settlers. Hundreds of plays have been also
given in vestry, hall and barn by men who have acted tragedies on both sides
of the late war, and lighter pieces in the halls of Congress.
George Bradford Bartlett.
IREFLY, firefly, flitting about,
What would you do if your lamp should go out?
Some matches and oil are very good things —
Say, do you carry them under your wings ? :
a 2 SS SS
| Sunbeam came to play. with: hers. Pee
i It tinged her hair and. touched her eb eek,
a And made a dimple ‘for, ils ray;
“aay To p Ly at hide-and-seek.
me
irr -o79) 2 ’
5 ot blayed around about her mouth, \
peek And lighted ub ife tiny pearls (7 AN
a Dut when .she spoke away it flew 2
“inde hi
er curls.
Sait cast Soft shadows on her brow,
And waited there See tresh Surprise
ill now the Sunbeam tired out,
Lies resting in her eyes.
lee Collier
IN HAYING TIME.
GO to Grandfather’s when school is done
In June, and the haying is just begun ;
For when clover is red and the timothy tall,
And purple, and silky, it has to fall.
When the wind blows over the grasses, they go
In waves and billows that seem to flow
Like the sea; and then the great shadows will run
On the fields, and I watch them and lie in the sun.
In the walls there are woodchucks that squeak at Tray
When he goes to digging the stones away ;
And the birds fly over, and everything sings,
And the grass is all buzzing and whirring with wings.
As soon as ’tis sunrise the mowing machine
Is clicking away, and the grass that is green
In the early morning, at noon is dry.
And then Grandfather and Tray and I
Go into the fields. There are windrows as wide
As the widest field is from side to side;
And out of these there are tumbles to make.
Grandfather says one kind is made with a rake
And a fork, and another is made by me
And Tray — but that is his fun, you see.
For I like the smell of the new-mown hay,
And we tumble and roll in it—TI and Tray.
IN HAYING TIME.
hy Wi LZ, if A Fy
Wi 7
UES,
7
fi
ih
if TM Paes
f 4A.
a bl
“WHEN CLOVER IS RED IT HAS TO FALL.â€
And J ride on the heaped-up loads, and leap
On the mows and scaffolds, and go to sleep
Sometimes in the heat, with my head on Tray
Behind a tumble of sweet new hay ;
And at sunset we go for the cows. ’Tis fun
To see Tray gather them, one by one,
And march them along in single file,
Wagging his tail at me the while,
As if he would say, “I can’t romp now,
I’m so full of business;†and every cow
Will march before him and mind him well,
The leader ahead with her tinkling bell.
When the men are milking I sit on the bars
And watch the fireflies and count the stars,
And smell the clover, and wish that I
Could live in the country till I die.
Anna Boynton Avery.
]
i ? \
THE - STRATEGY OF CTILE SPAMS.
HERE was a feud of long standing between the two schools. “Hard Aleeâ€
was far ahead in the natural beauty of its surroundings, but “ Hobomok â€â€™
boasted the “smartest†scholars. It had been going on for years — this rivalry
—and suffered no signs of abatement at the time Miss Hastings came down
from the city, fresh from the Normal School, to take charge of the scholars at
Hard Alee.
Her coming added fresh fuel to the fire. To begin with, she was the first
recularly trained teacher who had taken charge of a Tangertown school, and
“ Hobomokers †felt aggrieved that “ Hard Alee†district had the benefit of it.
Then, again, she had advanced ideas, and taught her school by an entirely new
method, and they soon exhibited signs of an improvement, which, if allowed to
continue, would bring them up to the standard Hobomok had established.
Cap’n Fred said as much to the Hobomok boys, and they agreed with him,
as they always did. He was one of those leaders of which every community
that contains three or four boys is sure to boast; a tall, slender lad, with frank
blue eyes, and a lively and generally healthy imagination. He it was who
planned all the new games that were especially breakneck, and therefore fasci-
nating. He was the one who was always ready to stand up for a weaker boy,
and help out a comrade on a hard arithmetic lesson. In short, Cap'n Fred was
the bright and shining light of the Hobomok school, as full of mischief as Hobo-
mok Pond was of fish, and so honest in confessing his misdeeds that one could
not help admiring him. He had planned, and was now the authorized leader
of, “ The United Order of Scouts and Spies,’ whose antics were the terror and
amusement of the neighborhood, and he was the one who fought the Griffin
single-handed — and worsted him, too. But that story belongs in another place.
Hobomok schoolhouse stood at the foot of One Pine Hill, and faced the east.
In front of it stood the Fortress — an old hollow tree, calculated to hold innumer-
able schoolboy treasures, and the especial property of the “ Scouts and Spies.â€
Back of it ran a well-worn path up and over the hill, which, in spite of its name,
was covered with dark waving pines. At the end of this path, a mile and a
half from Hobomok, stood the Hard Alee schoolhouse, on the summit of a
smaller hill, a cluster of smaller birches brushing against its roof, a line of sway-
ing pines, in which the children made shadow pictures, at its back, and its broad
playground in front, green and beautiful, sloping gently down to the road.
Hard Alee was proud of its schoolhouse, and it had reason to be, for there was
no prettier spot in the country.
Miss Hastings was proud of it, too, and did her best to make it even prettier.
She had planted cypress and morning-glory seeds about the door, and now the
EFHE STRATEGY OF “PAE. (StAHS.
whole front of the schoolhouse was covered with dainty blossoms set in green ;
and she had made two flower beds, and in them set a plant for every child. It
was counted great honor to attain to the ownership of a plant in those flower-
beds, for they were only earned by hard study, and the absence of black marks
on the register.
Miss Hastings’s pupils and their parents were as well pleased with her as she
was with her surroundings. Mrs. Bagster spoke openly in her favor at a basket
meeting of the sewing circle. “ Mercy knows,†said Mrs. Bagster, “ my Meribah
never knowed the figger ‘three’ from the letter ‘a,’ till Mis’ Hastin’s come
here. "Tain’t that the child’s a fool, but she’s slow to learn, an’ nobody else
never hed no manner o’ patience with ’er. An’ my ’Siah — laws! she’s got
him so he takes off his mite of a cap w’en he meets grown folks in the road.â€
And Mrs. Bagster beamed on the company as she spoke.
Farmer Allen’s portly wife spoke then, and told a pretty little story of Miss
Hastings’s trial with the Griffin, whose real name was Andrews, and whose repu-
tation was none of the best. A confirmed bully and malicious mischief-maker
is not an easy person to control. “But she done it,†said Mrs. Allen, “ an’ he
come out an’ down them steps a-cryin’. Hen Andrews a-cryin, mind ye!â€
It was very hard for the Hobomok boys to see all this go on.
“Tt ain’t that we don’t like Miss Wicks, fellers,†said Cap’n Fred, “ but she
ain’t got the go-ahead to her Miss Hastings has. There she has planted flowers
an’ got the Griffin calmed down to a sneakin’ calf, ‘stead of a roarin’ lion, an’
reads to’em every Friday, an’ all that. Worst of it is, theyll get ahead of us in
lessons yet, and, Poy we can’t allow that. Hobomok’s always been number
one, and she’s goin’ to stay there. What she'll do next is more’n I know.â€
Cap’n Fred was apt to get a little mixed in his grammar when much excited,
but the “Scouts and Spies†knew what he meant.
Miss Hastings knew what she was going to do, if Cap’n Fred did not. She
was telling the children, that afternoon, the story of the Revolution and of the
Minute Men. She had tears in her brown eyes, and her face was flushed.
“Now,†she said as she finished, “I want one of the Two ’Siahs to tell me, if
he can, what cheered the hearts of those brave men | when they were in such
trouble and danger.â€
The ’Siahs were sitting at her feet drinking in every word. One must live
in the county with the Two ’Siahs to appreciate them. They are bound by no
ties of kindred, but rather united by the law that “like shall seek like.†They
are named respectively, Josiah Bagster and Josiah Allen, and they are far from
being fictitious. People are wont to call them “Number One†and “ Number
Two.†“One†has big brown eyes, and “Two's†are big and blue, but inno-
cence abides with each; and yet, probably in their six years of existence, they
have been almost as much dreaded as a band of White Caps.
They sat at Miss Hastings’s feet, and pondered over her question.
THE STRATEGY (OF “THE *STAHS:
“ Paps,†ventured One, rather timidly, “ p’r’aps their muvver cooked um a
lasses pie.â€
“No; I tell you,†said Two, “’twas a frag, you silly. Don’ you ’member
that piece Jim speaked yes’erday ? Bout ‘up in the window the frag she set?’â€
“Yes; I’member,†responded ’Siah number one, declaiming with energy:
“<«Who hits a hair of that gray head with eyes like a dog. March on,’ he said.â€
There was a general shout at the Siahs’ rendering of old ‘ Barbara Frietchie.’
“The ’Siahs were right. I did mean the flag,’ Miss Hastings said, “and
when I tell you that nearly all the scholars in this big country are raising the
flag over their schoolhouses, and learning to honor it, so that if the sad need
comes again they may fight for love of it — what will you say then ?â€
“ Why, we ought to have one, too,†they cried in chorus.
“ Just what I supposed you would say,†returned Miss Hastings. “ And now
let us see how many pennies we can scrape together toward buying one.â€
Hard Alee meant to keep this a very great secret ; but it leaked out as great
secrets will, and the “ Scouts and Spies†got hold of it. They were indignant,
and held a meeting to discover if in some way they might not be able to get
ahead of Hard Alee and its projected glorification. By means of much peeking
and prying, as befitted “ Scouts and Spies,’ they had learned that the flag had
arrived on the coach three days before; that the flag-raising was to take place
on the following Monday, at ten A. M., and that the Two ’Siahs were to raise it.
Also that they, as a school, weré invited to join in the exercises of the day.
“ That’s all very well,†Cap’n Fred said, as these bits of news were imparted
to him. “But what I want to know is, did any of you fellers find out where
they kept that flag?â€
“That’s easy,†said one of the boys. “It’s in the woodshed behind that
clump o’ birches, where the ’Siahs’ playhouse is.â€
“ Now, Ill tell you what,†said Cap’n Fred, “we'll just raise that flag over
our Fortress, and see what Hard Alee ’Il have to say to that.â€
The boys fairly gasped at their leader’s audacity.
“ You'll never dare,†said one. ‘ You'll have to fight against the committee
an’ Miss Hastin’s, Cap’n Fred, let alone the Griffin.â€
“Yes; you better say ‘let alone’ the Griffin,†exclaimed Cap’n Fred, with
some asperity. ‘“Tve beat him once, an’ I can do it again. We'll raise that
flag over our Fortress, I tell yougan’ we’ll get it down here Sat’day night an’
raise it Monday morning “fore we go up there. I reckon there'll be some tall
howling ’mongst them Two ’Siahs when it comes Monday morning an’ that flag
turns up missin’.â€
Unlucky Cap’n Fred! not to know that the man or boy who reckons on the
Two ’Siahs reckons without his host. And still worse, not to know that as you
made your speech, two small figures stood open-mouthed in the path behind
you, and vanished behind the pines as you finished.
THE SPRATEGY OF- THE: OSIAHS*.
The ’Siahs, after school that night, had wandered through that path by
chance, in search of flowers for Miss Hastings; at an opportune moment they
had stumbled on the indignation meeting at Hobomok. They heard Cap’n Fred’s
plans, and, very much excited over his proposed indignity to their precious flag,
withdrew into the hill path to talk it over. When the ’Siahs held a con-
ference something was sure to come of it. From that talk arose a plan —a deep-
laid scheme worthy of the Siahs—and they started to put it into execution.
It was Friday afternoon; at dusk the “ Scouts and Spies†had planned their
raid for the next night. With
dancing eyes the Two ’Siahs went
home, and in trying to keep their
secret inviolate nearly raised their
respective roofs.
The next afternoon two tiny
figures might have been seen toil-
ing laboriously up the schoolhouse
hill, tugging with might and main
ata big bundle. They disappeared
behind the birches, and then—
they laughed. It was not often
that the Two ’Siahs found time
to laugh. When they regained
their breath, another tug com-
menced. The big flag was brought
out and carefully hidden in the
crotch of the big “ ellum†over be-
yond the hill, while the big bundle
was put in its place in the clump
of birches.
“T spose,†said Number One
in a whisper, “I spose my mother
THE TWO “SIAHS. would — well, Two, it’s my mother’s
(“I?s mothers bestest bedquilt.’’) bestest bedquilt.â€
It was nearly sunset when things were settled to their satisfaction, and, re-
gardless of the punishment that always followed on their prolonged absence
from home, they repaired to their nest in the birches to watch what came next.
It was a long time for two little boys to wait patiently, but they did it, and
just as the whip-poor-will began to sing behind them, they were rewarded.
Out of the hill path, in single file, came the “ United Order of Scouts and
Spies,†and vanished in the woodshed, while the ’Siahs pinched each other to
keep from shouting. And presently they came out again, carrying the bulky
bundle.
THE STRATEGY OF THE ’SIAHS.
“Tl be very dark “fore they get froo the woods, One,’ whispered Two,
very softly, “ an’ they'll never find it out at all.â€
“ Be still,†said One, “ they are saying something.â€
“ Look a-here, boys,’ they heard Cap’n Fred say, “’tain’t no use to think
we can get that flag raised Monday mornin’, for Miss Wicks'll be after us. We'll
have to plan to get her an’ the girls started off early, and Sam an’ Ill stay
behind an’ get it up before we come on. What do you say ?â€
The ’Siahs did not hear the reply. They had slid out of the birches, and
were scuttling home as fast as their short legs would carry them.
“That Cap'n Fred,†gasped One as he ran, “ he’ll do anything when he finds
out that ain’t afrag. He'll raise that bedquilt, I shouldn’ wonder. And I tell
you, Two, we'll catch it when my mother finds us out.â€
The “Scouts and Spies†got their bulky burden stored carefully away in
the interior of the Fortress, and left it there for “over Sunday,†with a feeling |
of perfect ease. No one knew its whereabouts but themselves— of that they felt
sure. They would fly that flag one day; they planned then to return it to Hard
Alee, and take the consequences— which were pretty sure to be a general
flogging.
Monday morning dawned fair and warm, and with it came a general clashing
of pians. a
In the first place, the Two ’Siahs’ mothers, after carefully putting out the
clothes these hopefuls were to wear, went to seek them out, and could find no
trace of their whereabouts. So the two worthy ladies made all haste to the
schoolhouse, and found Miss Hastings and most of her pupils in a state of great
excitement. The flag was missing. Mrs. Bagster mentioned that the Two
*Siahs were missing, also. Thereupon the fast-multiplying crowd vowed sum-
mary vengeance on the Two ’Siahs.
Then Miss Wicks with her school appeared, and was told the news; and the
three committee-men came, and the postmaster and Dr. Frank. And all united
in saying that the ’Siahs should receive more than ordinary punishment. The
“Scouts and Spies†were rather sorry when they heard this, and wished Cap’n
Fred would come, for he was the only one to tell.
Cap'n Fred, meanwhile, was holding a short conversation with the ’Siahs.
They had appeared on the scene just as he and Sam Brown had unrolled, in
mute astonishment, a gay patchwork bedquilt.
The ’Siahs were disposed to converse cheerfully.
“Why, where did you get that quilt?†asked Two, in great apparent
astonishment.
“T don’t know,†groaned Cap’n Fred. “I wish’t I did.â€
“Was you goin’ to waise it?†inquired One. Cap'n Fred shot a swift sus-
picious glance in his direction, but One’s innocent expression stood him in good
stead.
THE STRATEGY OF THE ’SIAHS.
“No; I wasn’t goin’ to waise it,†said the valiant cap’n. “What you want
down here, anyhow? Here, Sam, chuck this thing into the tree, and then come
along an’ see me make those traitors weep.†Cap’n Fred had a dim idea that
some one of his band had played him false ; and after stowing away the quilt, he
started up the road at a run, with Sam following. The ’Siahs hardly waited for
them to get out of sight before they pulled out the precious quilt, and toiled up
the hill as fast as their load would allow. When they reached Hard Alee, and
saw the crowd, with one accord they dropped their burden in the path, and ran '
for the big “ ellum.â€
“We are late,†gasped Two. “Oh! do you s’pose they’ve waised it ?â€
No; the flag was safe in its nest, and in too much of a flurry to use precau-
tion, One clambered up and pulled it out; then they started for the front of the
schoolhouse, trailing it after them.
Cap’n Fred had reached the spot before them, and to his amazement had dis-
covered that none of his followers had touched the contents of the Fortress.
Much perplexed, he stood listening to Farmer Bagster who just then was saying:
“ Ef "twas my youngster that done’t, he’ll hev to suffer for’t. I fought fer
that flag, some odd years back, an’ I don’ propose ter see no boy insultin’ it an’
trailin’ it in the dust, an’ â€â€™ —
“Tf—oh!†interrupted two small voices behind him, so suddenly that
everybody jumped; “we didn’t mean to. We only’’—and there stood the
*Siahs, very red in the face, and hastily gathering in the yards of red, white and
blue, that trailed in their wake.
Farmer Bagster strode toward them with a very grim face. It looked very
black for the Two ’Siahs, and in spite of their wrong-doing, people felt sorry for
the tiny, shivering mites; but before the farmer’s heavy hand descended, Cap'n
Fred sprang out, and laid his hand on the big man’s arm.
“Oh! don’t strike them,†he cried. “TI don’t understand it at all, but it’s my
fault; it truly is. I took the flag, and hid it in the Fortress, an’ this mornin’
‘twas gone. J†—
“You ain’t going to take all the blame,†said Sam Brown, stepping up. “I
helped.â€
“ And I,†cried the others in chorus.
“Well, anyhow, we ask your pardon, Miss Hastings,†said Cap’n Fred.
“ We — that is, I didn’t think how mean ’twas before, but I’m willin’ to be pun-
ished. I— why†—and to the surprise of every one, Cap’n Fred broke down
and cried.
The people were dumb with astonishment, and Farmer Bagster was trying
very hard to suppress a grin; but Miss Hastings went over to the lad and put
her hand on his head.
Miss Hastings had the tact that comes of generous impulses.
' « Thank you, for telling us, Cap’n Fred. It would have been so easy to be
A LINE FROM VIRGIL.
mean about it. I don’t think you'll ever do it again.†But no one heard her
but Cap’n Fred, for Mrs. Bagster was saying :
“For massy’s sakes, Josiah Bagster! ef there ain’t my spare-room bedquilt
fit fer the wash tub up there on the groun’. What will you younguns do
next?â€
“Yes,†said Two, with a gleam of satisfaction on his face; “we capsured
that quilt this morning.â€
Maud R. Burton.
A LINE FROM VIRGIL.
ee I watched a little maid
Upon the Mantuan’s page intent,
And after school I found a scrawl
Which showed on what her thought was bent.
Virgil, Aineid, 9, 582:
“ A hero by the Tuscan slain
Within my memory liveth yet.
I see him with his golden shield
And cloak of Spanish violet.
“Tt seems to me — somewhere, somehow —
In ages past I must have met
This fair young knight of Sicily,
In cloak of Spanish violet.
“ Let no one clad in modern dress
On me his heart’s affection set;
My love must bear a shield of gold,
Accoutered all in violet.â€
Grace Harriet Macurdy.
THE ADVENTURE OF THE TWINS.
66 WT isn’t going to blow so hard after all, Tom.â€
“ Supposin’ we try her with a reef in the mainsail, Jim?â€
“ All right.â€
The speakers were twin brothers, who owned, and fora good part of the year
lived in a snug forty-foot schooner. Peter Johnson, a grizzled old sea dog who
knew every nook on the coast, acted as crew, cook and skipper. But the twins
had learned almost as much about running a schooner as Peter.
When the boys told him they proposed to take a sail that afternoon, Peter
took a squint to leeward, turned the quid in his cheek, and drawled:
“Waal, I’m bound to say that I don’t see no use in going out to-day.â€
“Why not?â€
“ Waal, it’s this way: it looks kind o’ measly down there in the southeast ;
it’s blowin’ feather white outside; there’s a big lump of a sea on already, and
itll blow harder before it blows less. What’s more, it’s’ gettin’ pretty late in
the year to run any risks.â€
“Well, Cap, it may be as you say †(they called him Cap for short). “But
then we don’t want to gooutside. We just want torun down to the Cave. We
can lie there just as snug as here, and Tom can go ashore and make the sketch
he wants of the surf on the beach outside.â€
“We might do that,†Peter reluctantly replied. ‘“ But you won’t need to
set more’n the reefed mainsail and the bonnet off’n the jib.â€
It was indeed breezing up fast, and the little schooner laid her sail under as
the blasts struck her, even with that short sail.
“Tm thinkin’ we'd better take two reefs in the foresail and have it ready if
so be we have to dowse the mainsail,†said Captain Peter.
_ A very smart squall following soon after showed the wisdom of this prudent
advice. Under the double-reefed foresail the Yankee Maid was kept away
before the wind, with the intention of easing her off to the Cave when the
squall moderated. But a blinding rain came with the wind and hid everything
like a wall. :
The scene was exceedingly wild and dreary, and was attended with con-
siderable danger, for they could not see a hand’s breadth into the mist, and the
tide was running out strong.
Peter had just said that he hoped no vessel would run foul of them when he
heard a roaring sound of foam, and immediately saw a huge, spectral shape
suddenly loom out of the mist. There was no mistake about it; it was a large
ship tearing down on them at the rate of thirteen knots.
Peter jammed the helm hard a-starboard, hoping to clear the coming ship ;
THE ADVENTURE OF THE TWINS.
she also starboarded her helm. Thus a complete collision, which would have
sunk the schooner, was avoided ; but the huge hulk sweeping by grazed the side
of the yacht and tore away her mainboom. In that instant of contact, supposing
their little vessel to be doomed, Jim and Peter sprang for the stranger’s chain-
plates. The next moment she was gone, as completely shrouded out of sight as
if she had never existed, and Tom remained alone in the schooner. He had now
to look out for himself, with the chances against him. To beat back to the
Cave, alone as he was, against a furious wind and tide, was impossible. He
would soon be out on the open sea, where he might perhaps be safer, notwith-
standing the great threatening waves, for the ledges bristling along the coast
“A HUGE SPECTRAL SHAPE LOOMED OUT OF THE MIST.â€
made it necessary to keep clear of the land. Night was coming on fast, and he
doubted whether he should ever see another dawn.
Happily Tom had mastered the art of handling his little schooner. By
nightfall he had weathered the reefs at the entrance to the bay, and had made
an offing. By careful steering he had kept pretty clear of the following seas ;
but he could not stand at the helm all night, and it was far more safe also for
the schooner to heave to. There was a sea-anchor, or drag, in the forepeak.
During alull of the wind Tom lugged it out from below, and moored the schooner
toit by along scope of cable. The drag consisted of a triangular frame with canvas
spread across like paper on the frame of a kite. It floated on the top of the sea,
and was kept upright’ by an anchor suspended to its lower corner. The resist-
RS
THE ADVENTURE OF THE TWINS.
ance it presented to the water kept the schooner’s head to the wind with a firm,
yet elastic strain, and thus she rode the waves easily and with comparative
safety.
Thoroughly exhausted by this time, Tom went below and lit the swinging
lamp. He then fished out some provisions from the lockers. He was in little
mood for eating, but tired nature needed some refreshment. And before he was
aware of it, Tom fell asleep on a transom. Hour after hour went by while the
little ship rode at her floating moorings on the yeast of the storm, now tossed
high in the air, and anon diving to the depths. But Tom slept on.
The gray dawn had come again when the slumbering boy was rudely aroused
by a prodigious breaker which lifted the schooner almost on end, and then
buried herina green sea. The shock was terrific. But at last the Yankee Maid
shook herself free of the torrent, and floated buoyantly again on the billows
that rushed past with a mane of foam on their mighty shoulders.
Tom put his head above the companion-way and took a survey of the wild
scene; the sight made him shudder and close his eyes with horror. Still,
reasoned he, if she had ridden the storm safely so many hours while he slept,
why might she not continue to float until the fury of the tempest should abate ?
But while he was thus trying to keep up courage, Tom noticed that the schooner
was less buoyant than her wont, and plunged more heavily when she pitched.
In a word, she had sprunga leak. Looking below, he saw the water already
covering the cabin floor. An hour or two at farthest would decide the fate of
the Yankee Maid.
The lulls seemed to come oftener, but still there was no reason to expect the
wind to change before sunset; and where would he be by that time ?
Tom long and anxiously scanned the misty horizon. At last, as it became
more clear, he caught a glimpse of the lightship moored down to leeward off
Bloomer’s Ledge. It was to him a sign, and the only visible sign of hope. His
mind was made up instantly. Hoisting the peak of the foresail, making a sort
of balance reef of it, and cutting away the sea-anchor, Tom sprang to the helm,
and between two big seas put “tie schooner handsomely before the wind and
headed her straight for the lightship.
A tremendous sea was running. It was scarcely two miles to the lightship,
but if the schooner were overtaken by one of those combers, she never would
get there. She went like mad, but all the time, alas! settling lower in the
water. Tom dared not think of the imminent danger that surrounded him, lest
he lose his presence of mind; it was literally a chase for life; he felt it to be So,
and therefore steered coolly as if merely sailing in a light breeze.
The crew of the lightship saw the little schooner scudding toward them, and
divined her purpose; one of them ran out on the bowsprit, holding a line in
readiness. It was all done in a moment. ‘Tom steered the Vankes Maid
directly under the bow of the lightship, bringing her around a little to avoid a
THE ADVENTURE OF THE TWINS.
collision. Just as the line hung over the stern of the schooner, he darted for it
and clutched it with lightning speed and a grip of iron. The schooner was
swooped away from under him on the top of a wave, and left him dangling in
the air as the bow of the lightship arose. The next minute he was half-drowned
in the surge, and then arose again. The man who had hold of the line pulled
with a will, and gradually lifted the boy until he could climb on the bowsprit
and so get on board.
The poor little Yankee Maid in the meantime staggered on, and went down
head foremost before she had gone half a mile.
Tom was taken into the cabin, where a fire was burning. They gave him a
dry suit of clothes and a joram of hot coffee. He then turned into a warm bunk.
His nerves had been through a terrible strain, but he had a vigorous constitu-
tion and slept most refreshingly, notwithstanding the violent movement of the
vessel jerking at her moorings.
But when he awoke all the dreariness of his situation burst on his mind.
He could not forget the loss of his twin brother Jim. The lonely life on the
lightship was poorly fitted to revive his spirits, although the light-keepers did
all they could to cheer him. There was a small library on board, and for two
or three days he was also interested in observing the way they cleaned the
lanterns and kept watch at night.
He was surprised to find out how much work there was merely in looking
after the lanterns. The vessel had two short stout masts; the lights were in
circular lanterns which fitted around the masts. At sunset they were hoisted to
the tops of the masts, just under the large armillary, or bracelet-like globes of
open iron-work which cap each mast, and serve to mark a lightship in the daytime.
The lanterns were provided with powerful lenses and reflectors. They were low-
ered at sunrise into little houses built around the masts on deck. The roof turned
back like the lid of a box and admitted the lanterns. After eight bells, or eight
o'clock, breakfast being over, the lanterns were thoroughly cleaned in their
little houses, the wicks were trimmed and the lenses carefully. wiped and
polished.
The lenses, being arranged on what is called the Fresnel plan, were
composed of many prisms, and each of these prisms had to be rubbed inside and
out. The oil used was the purest refined petroleum. The lanterns were hoisted
by winches.
To each mast a smaller mast was attached. They were fixed sufficiently
apart to enable the lantern to travel on the large mast and a sail on the smaller
mast. In this way the vessel was able to set a jib and a small fore-and-aft
mainsail and foresail in case of need.
Every morning the decks were washed down, and everything on board was
kept in apple-pie order. The galley, or kitchen, was below and not, as in
most ships, on the spar-deck. The outer or lower part of the hawse holes for
THE ADVENTURE OF THE TWINS.
the cables was not, as is most common, on the spar-deck, but on the lower deck,
the cable entering the water near the water-line. This was in order to ease the
strain and prevent the bow from plunging too far in a high sea. A massive iron
tube through which the cable ran from the forecastle to the water, prevented
the sea from entering the ship as she buried herself in a wave.
The cabin was a cheerful little apartment at the stern, lighted by a small,
strangely-made skylight. It was carpeted, and a square table in the center was
clinched to the deck. Two small staterooms were on either side.
The crew was divided into watches, but all the men were awake during the two
“TOM CLUTCHED THE LINE WITH A GRIP OF IRON.â€
short watches called the dog watches, between four in the afternoon and eight
in the evening. These two watches ar. designed in order to give the men
rotation in their long watches.
In fine weather passing ships or pilot boats would sometimes stop and leave
a package of papers. The steam-tender of the lighthouse board also came
around then with supplies and relays of men who would relieve the regular
keepers for a few days. But in winter, or during long-continued heavy weather,
the men on the lightship sometimes held no communication with the world for
weeks and even months.
THE ADVENTURE OF THE TWINS.
Naturally, Tom found this sort of life dreadfully monotonous. It took him
several days to become accustomed to the peculiar motion of a ship at anchor in
a high sea, and be able to enjoy the simple, but not unpalatable fare on board.
A very stormy season had set in, the worst known for years, and it seemed
as if Tom might have to stay there until spring. Captain Coles looked graver
than usual one morning when he came out of his stateroom and glanced at the
barometer. There was an enormous swell on already; the tin pans rattled
ominously in the galley, as in the heaviest weather ; and when he stepped on
deck and saw the sky an unbroken livid hue from zenith to horizon, he gruffly
muttered, “ Umph !â€
“ What did you say, Captain Coles?†anxiously inquired Tom, who was
standing by him holding on to the rail to keep his footing.
“‘T guess we are in for it now,†answered the captain.
A low wind was wailing sadly in the rigging. In less than two hours that
low wind swelled to a howling, shrieking hurricane, that pealed above the
thunder of the mountainous billows. The spray flew over the vessel, sharp as
needles: The spoondrift shot over the ocean like snow over a frozen lake.
“ You'd better keep below, my boy,†said one of the men, putting his mouth
close to Tom’s, and shouting in his ear. “The sea is mighty rugged to-day, and
if one of them old graybacks comes aboard here, that’ll be the end of you.â€
The crew, encased in oil-suits, went about their duties as usual, but at great
risk. Life lines were stretched along the deck. The ship tugged at her moor-
ingsas if she would tear out her very frame. After the lights were hoisted for the
night, Captain Coles ordered the foresail to be reefed, ready for any emergency.
Not a soul on board slept that night. Rations of hot coffee were served
from time to time. About midnight, when one of the crew was spinning a yarn,
a sudden thrill trembled through every timber of the ship.
“She’s adrift!†they all exclaimed as with one voice, as she arose on a wave
with a movement like that of one suddenly relieved from pain, and fell off
broadside to the storm.
“ Allhands on deck!†yelled the captain, springing fiercely up the companion-
way and darting to the wheel.
The next moment she settled in the trough of the sea, and before she could
rise from the black abyss, a frightful surge rolled completely over her from stem
to stern. Her buoyancy and high freeboard, and the great strength of her
timbers alone saved the lightship from foundering then and there. The boats
and one of the lantern-houses were carried away; the skylight was stove in,
and the cabin was flooded. The men fortunately had caught fast hold of the
life lines. But, in spite of that, one of them was hurled against an iron winch —
and broke his leg short off in a twinkling. There was no time to attend to the
suffering ; the survivors had their hands full hoisting the reefed foresail and
getting their drifting vessel under control.
THE ADVENTURE OF THE TWINS.
Tom was not one to stand idle at such a moment. He had sprung for the
deck with the others, and had just reached the head of the companion-way when
the wind violently snatched away his hat. Instinctively he stopped to look back
for it. That trivial incident probably saved his life, for at that instant came the
awful wave. He ducked his head and grasped the sides of the companion-way
for dear life.
In the comparative “smooth†that followed, he managed to work his way
forward and help to man the halliards.
The foresail being at last hoisted, the maimed light-keeper was lifted from
the deck where he lay groaning in agony, and was taken below as carefully as
possible. Of course there was no surgeon on board, and all that his companions
could do was to keep up his strength until they could reach port.
They left Tom to wait on poor Smith for awhile, and find a quieting dose for
him in the ship’s medicine chest —a morphine ora Dover’s powder. Itwasanew
experience for the boy to be tending a wounded man in a hurricane. He said
to himself, “I wonder what's coming next.†What he really expected was
that the horrors of that day would end by all going to the bottom.
Captain Coles ordered the red and green side-lights to be set in the fore-
rigging, and the lanterns at the masthead to be lowered to the deck. As soon
as she went adrift the vessel ceased to be a lightship, and became like any other
ship on the high seas.
The heavy lanterns carried so high aloft only served to press her over and
make her roll more dangerously. It was necessary to lower them without delay.
These preliminaries having been completed with much exertion and danger,
the lightship was hove to under reefed foresail and main trysail. Happily the
wind was in a quarter that blew her off instead of toward the land. Plenty of
sea room is what the sailor wants in a gale. The weather cleared off on the
third day, but it was a great relief when the smoke of an ocean-liner was seen
in the offing. Signals were made and she bore down to them. As the light-
ship’s boats were gone, the steamer sent a boat to see what was needed. On
learning that there was a suffering man on board in need of assistance, the
surgeon of the steamer at once visited the lightship to overhaul poor Smith.
Having bound up Smith’s leg, the surgeon happened to observe Tom. He
could not help noticing that he was in no way connected with the ship, and his
curiosity was therefore aroused. After conversing with him a minute, a sudden
idea seemed to flash on the surgeon’s mind, and he said:
“Ah! by the by, there’s a young fellow on board our steamer who looks
awfully like you, enough like you to be your twin brother, don’t you know? A
little thinner, perhaps. Youdon’t happen to have a brother or cousin who looks
like you who has been in England lately ?â€
Tom was so sure that Jim had been lost that he could hardly allow himself
even to dream that it could be he. So he replied, “ What’s his name ?â€
THE ADVENTURE OF THE TWINS.
“That I don’t know; he sits at the captain’s table and looks like a gentle-
man, and is exactly like you; ‘pon my word, I never saw such a likeness !â€â€™
“Oh! it must be my twin brother Jim, and yet it seems too good to believe,
for I thought he was lost at sea. I can hardly wait to find out. I wish I could
see him,†replied Tom; then he continued: “T’ll write just a short note to him;
my name is Thomas Allerton Lefavour; his name is James Allerton Lefavour.
If the passenger you speak of answers to that name, will you please give him my
note ?â€
The surgeon willingly agreed, and Tom scratched off the following few
words:
DEAR BROTHER JIMMY:
If you are indeed alive and on board the steamer, come aft to the taffrail and wave your hand.
Your affec. bro.,
THomas A. LEravour.
The surgeon had not been gone fifteen minutes before Tom, who was watch-
ing with wild impatience from the forecastle of the lightship, saw a youth run
to the steamer’s taffrail and wildly toss his cap in the air. That settled it.
In another quarter of an hour the steamer’s boat returned to the lightship
for Tom. As he stepped on the deck of the steamer, Jim was waiting for him,
and the brothers rushed into each other’s arms. Each hailed the other as one
alive from the dead.
It seems that Jim and Peter had managed to climb on board of the bark by
the skin of their teeth when she collided with their little schooner. But Peter
had broken two of his ribs, and had to go into the hospital when the bark
reached England. Jim cabled his father for funds, and after leaving some
money with Peter, sailed for home. He was expecting to find his parents wait-
ing to welcome him at the dock. Of course they supposed, as did he, that
Tom had long ago been lost, as no traces of either him or the schooner had ever
been found. Imavine, then, their rapture and surprise when they saw both their
sons restored to them, happy and well.
S. G. W. Benjamin.
THE ELF’S GYMNASIUM.
AID the Little Brown Elf, in dire dismay,
As he woke from a fit of meditation,
“‘My friends, it pains me indeed to say
What never impressed me before to-day —
That you lack a physical education.
You are all ‘run down!’ you are ‘ growing fat!’
You'll soon be having ‘ nerves’ — and all that!â€
And he frightened those friends into taking strong measures,
And giving up frolics and sweets — such treasures! !!
And gave them gymnastics three minutes each day,
And in just the liveliest kind of a way !!
But whether they grew either fatter or thinner
Because of the efforts of that little sinner —
Well, I don’t think Pm quite prepared to say.
Lilian Crawford True.
g Wy
4
7
gf
S74. p
ad
CINDERELLA.
(( \INDERELLA couldn’t find her slipper. It was a glass slipper which her
fairy godmother had given her along with a magnificent ball costume and
the loan of a coach and six from the livery stable. In point of fact, there had
~ been a pair of slippers, and very pretty they were; only they were rather hard,
and when Cinderella tried to dance in them at the court ball, they hurt her toes
dreadfully ; besides, they were so smooth that her feet kept sliding away from
under her, and that was awkward, especially as she had the Prince for her part-
ner. The Prince wasa polite young man, and he told Cinderella that she skated
beautifully, only he found it hard to keep up with her because he had left his
own roller-skates at home. But Cinderella explained that it was only her glass
slippers which would make her wander around, and she begged permission to
take them off while she was dancing; so she did, and danced all the evening in
her stocking-feet, and I am sure she danced very nicely, too. She enjoyed her-
self so much that she forgot her promise to be home by midnight; so when the
clock struck twelve, she was quite frightened, and hurried away as fast as she
could go. It must have been then that she iost her left slipper; she remem-
bered picking up both of them and slipping them in the pocket of her gown;
but when she came to look for them in the morning, she could only find one.
Now Cinderella was very proud of those slippers, though they did pinch her
feet; and she hunted high and low for the missing one. She turned all the
bureau drawers topsy-turvy ; she looked in all the vases, and behind the pictures,
and in the canary-bird’s cage; she even lit a kerosene lamp and looked down
cellar ; but not a sign of that slipper could she find. All this made her neglect
her kitchen work; Cinderella’s wicked sisters scolded her because breakfast was
late, and they complained that the mutton-chops were burned and the buck-
wheat-cakes were heavy. But, by and by, they went off to their dressmaker’s, and
then Cinderella looked in their room, thinking they might have been mean
enough to steal the slipper; but it was not there. It occurred to her that she
might have dropped it in the carriage ; so she went to the corner drug-store and
bought a postal card, and wrote to the owner of the livery stable, asking him to
look. She got an answer by the next morning’s mail; the man said he was very
sorry, but the carriage had unfortunately turned into a pumpkin and the horses
into mice; he had looked inside the pumpkin before it was made into pies, but
had found only pumpkin seeds.
When she read that, Cinderella just sat down and cried.
She dried her eyes presently, and went out for a walk. While she was
walking she met Robinson Crusoe. He was dressed in a magnificent suit of
goatskin, with the hair hanging about his waist and knees; he had an ax and a
CINDERELLA.
saw in his girdle, and a great goatskin umbrella over his head, and he carried
four or five muskets across his shoulder; his parrot was perched on one of the
‘muskets, and his tame kid walked behind.
“ Good afternoon,†said Robinson Crusoe; “are you Beauty?â€
Cinderella blushed and hung her head a little. “Some people say I am,†she
answered. “Are you the Beast?â€
“Tm afraid I look like it, my dear,†said Crusoe; “ but it isn’t my fault; I
live in a desert island and keep the only dry-goods’ store in the place; it’s a very
fine store, but just now we're all out of cloth, so I’m obliged to content myself
with goatskins. Pm expecting another shipwreck soon, and then we can re-
plenish.â€
“Why don’t you go to one of the big Sixth Avenue stores?†asked Cinder-
ella. “My godmother always does her shopping at one of those places.â€
“OQ, my dear! that would never do; what would all the boys and girls say
if I got my clothes in such an irregular way ? Besides, I have no money except
Spanish doubloons and pieces of eight, and I believe they're not current at
present.â€
“Please,†asked Cinderella, “ have you seen a little glass slipper anywhere ?â€
“No,†said Crusoe, “I don’t think I have; I saw the print of a man’s foot
down by the seashore, but there were no signs of a slipper about it.â€
“Tt’s not a man’s slipper I’m looking for,†said Cinderella; “ I’ve lost one of
my own slippers, and I can’t find it anywhere. I’m sure I had iton at the Court
ball; I-took it off because it was so uncomfortable to dance in.â€
“ Perhaps you left it there,’ suggested Crusoe. “Why don’t you telephone
up to the palace and ask ?â€
“T would,’ sobbed Cinderella, “only I’m so ashamed of my carelessness.
What would the Prince think of me? He said he did admire a good, careful
housekeeper above all things.â€
“Tm sorry,†said Robinson kindly; ‘‘if you'll come over to my hut perhaps
Ican fit you with a goatskin pair; I’m sure they'd be softer than glass, and
probably warmer.†:
“T don’t want goatskin slippers,’ said Cinderella, pouting; “I want my own
glass slipper.â€
“Tt is very unfortunate,†said Robinson Crusoe. “TI can’t think of anything
else, unless you advertise in the paper. But I must really say good-by now;
I'm told that several canoe-loads of cannibals are in sight, and I must go to the
top of the hill where I can watch them through my perspective glass,†and he
hurried off.
Cinderella sat down on a log, feeling very sad; she buried her face in her
hands, and thought bitterly of her loss.
“What's the matter?†asked a soft voice. Cinderella looked around and
saw Little Red Riding-hood, in her scarlet cloak, with a basket on her arm.
>
CINDERELLA.
“Have you found a glass slipper?†asked Cinderella.
“No,†said Red Riding-hood; “ have you lost one?â€
“T lost it yesterday ; such a beautiful glass slipper, you can’t think ! Maybe
it’s in this wood; do help me to find it; that’s a dear girl!â€
“T would,†said Red Riding-hood, “but Pm afraid to go into the wood
again ; there’s a wolf there. “Do you know,†she added confidentially, “I had
quite a narrow escape this
morning; I met the wolf,
but fortunately he had just
eaten my grandmother, and
he really had no room for
another meal. He looked
dreadfully fierce, and he had
my grandmother’s nightcap
and spectacles on; but he
didn’t eat me; wasn’t it
lucky ?â€
“Indeed it was,’ said
Cinderella warmly ; “lucky
for you, [mean,†she added;
“but perhaps it was a little |
unpleasant for your grand-
mother. Was: she very
old?â€
“ About eighty. We al-
ways said it was careless of
her, living in that lonely
house, with no lock on the door, but only a latchstring. The wolf got in by
pulling the latchstring, and he ate my poor grandmother in bed.â€
“When is the funeral?†asked Cinderella.
“T don’t know yet,†answered Red Riding-hood; “ you see, we don’t know
just how to arrange matters until somebody kills the wolf.â€
“Tll do that!†cried a voice near them. It was Jack the Giant-killer ;
he had on a fine suit of clothes, and carried a tremendous great sword which.
he kept flourishing all the while; it made Cinderella and Red Riding-
hood quite afraid of him. .
“Tf you please, sir,†said Red Riding-hood, “I should like very much to have
the wolf killed; but I’m afraid it wouldn’t be safe for you.â€
“Oh! perfectly safe; a mere bit of sport;†and Jack the Giant-killer swag-
gered around and slashed with his sword worse than ever. “A wolf is nothing
at all beside some of the giants I have killed. By the way, can’t I rescue any
poor lady from the wolf’s den?â€
“THE PRINCE TOLD HER SHE SKATEO BEAUTIFULLY.â€
CINDERELLA.
“J don’t know,†said Red Riding-hood; “the wolf has eaten my grand-
mother already, so I don’t see how you are going to rescue her.â€
“Tt is difficult, but perhaps not impossible; nothing is impossible to me,â€
said Jack the Giant-killer, with another swagger. “Is it long since the poor
lady was eaten?â€
“Tt was only this morning. Oh! do rescue her if you can,†pleaded Red
Riding-hood.
Just then a little girl ran screaming out of the wood, her long yellow hair
flying behind her.
“A fair lady in distress!†cried Jack the Giant-killer. “To the rescue!â€
and he rushed about, making a great show of peering among the bushes for a
giant or a dragon. Then he led -the little girl up, holding her hand above her
head, as if he were walking an old-fashioned minuet.
“Why! it’s Little Goldilocks,†exclaimed Cinderella; “what can be the
matter?â€
“Matter enough,†cried Goldilocks ; “ you'd be frightened yourself if you
saw a great big bear and a middle-sized bear and a little wee bear all together.â€
“Bears!†exclaimed Jack the Giant-killer. ‘* Really, this wood is very in-
teresting. And now I think of it, they want to buy some bears and wolves for
the Central Park menagerie! I must see if I can’t turn an honest penny in this
business.†With that he screwed his face into a scowl which he imagined to be
alook of fierce resolution, and pulling a bit of whetstone from his pocket, he
began to sharpen the sword, with an immense parade. Cinderella couldn’t help
thinking that he boasted too much; and though he had very pretty clothes and
a fine sword, she liked the Prince much better.
Presently Jack bowed to them and ran off into the wood, slashing and pranc-
ing, throwing his sword up into the air and catching it as it came down. But
he had scarcely been gone a minute before he appeared again, this time scamper-
ing for dear life, with his sword trailing behind.
“It’s coming!†he panted ; “ save yourselves, ladies, or you will be devoured.â€
“What's coming ?†asked Cinderella, in great alarm. ;
“ A wolf! or a bear! or —or something! Oh! there itis! Save me! save
me!†Jack the Giant-killer didn’t look a bit heroic as he dodged about, trying
to get behind Little Goldilocks; at length he dropped his sword and began to
climb a tree; but he only got half-way up the trunk, and there he stuck.
The girls all screamed and were going to run away, but Red Riding-hood
happened to look around, and saw something trotting out of the wood; when
she saw it, she stopped and sat down on the grass and just laughed until the
tears rolled down her cheeks; and whenever she began to recover herself she
looked up and burst out with new peals of laughter; it was really quite delight-
ful; only Jack the Giant-killer, looking down from where he was clinging, didn’t
like it a bit.
CINDERELLA.
«‘ What are you laughing about?†he growled.
“©, dear! O, dear me!†panted Red Riding-hood; “oh! it’s too funny
for anything. Why, that isn’t a wolf at all; ha, ha! Nora bear! It’s only just
Mary’s Little Lamb.â€
“ Are you certain?†asked Jack, in a trembling voice. But sure enough, the
Lamb came running out when Red Riding-hood called it, and laid its head in her
lap; it knew her very well and liked her
almost as much as it did its own mistress.
“T ain’t afraid of it,†screamed Jack the
Giant-killer, in a great passion. He slid
down the tree, tearing his fine clothes in
two or three places; then he caught up his sword. “TU
kill it!†he bellowed.
Red Riding-hood jumped up. “If you do, Pll slap
your face,†she cried very fiercely; and then she began
to sob.
« And I'll pull your hair,†chimed in Little Goldilocks,
crying also.
“And Tl scratch you and stick pins into you,â€
added Cinderella; she was older than the rest, and didn’t
cry a bit.
Jack the Giant-killer scowled and swaggered, but
by this time they knew what his courage amounted to;
JACK UP A TREE, so Cinderella and Red Riding-hood and Little Goldilocks
and the Lamb all ran right at him; and they scared
him so that he fairly took to his heels and fled; and that was the last they ever
saw of him.
“The great coward!†said Red Riding-hood ; “ to take Mary’s Little Lamb
for a wolf or a bear!†and she fondled the Lamb lovingly.
“Oh! but there are really true bears in the wood,†said Goldilocks ; “I saw
them, and they were dreadful.â€
“Did any of them have a glass slipper?†asked Cinderella.
“TI don’t know,†said Goldilocks; “but they had nice chairs and beds, and
excellent porridge. I’m very fond of porridge when it’s neither too hot nor too
cold.â€
“JT don’t like porridge,†remarked Cinderella; “cracked wheat mush is ever
so much better.â€
“Or oatmeal,†said Red Riding-hood; “Grandma always ate oatmeal for
breakfast before the wolf ate her.â€
“ By the way,†asked Cinderella, “ do your folks use saracella in house-clean-
ing? I saw an advertisement of it at the Court ball.â€
“Sold by all grocers,†squeaked a little fellow at their feet. He was a very
CINDERELLA.
little man, so small that they had not noticed him before ; and he was busy past-
ing advertisements on all the trees and fences and houses.
“What are you doing that for?†asked Goldilocks. The advertisements
were mostly about soap, and indigo, and patent medicines.
““T do it to improve the landscape,†said the little man; “and to teach the
children to read ; and I’m paid for it.â€
“ How much do they pay you?†asked Cinderella.
“ Sometimes more, sometimes less. Yesterday they gave me a bean.â€
“ A bean!†exclaimed Cinderella. “ Isn’t that very poor pay?â€
“That depends on how you look at it; a bean alone isn’t much; but if I
plant it perhaps I shall get half a cupful of beans from it; and if I plant those,
I shall get a peck; and if I plant those they will yield twenty bushels; and if I
plant those †—
“But,†objected Cinderella, “you will have to wait a long time unless your
beans grow very fast.â€
“This kind is said to be a rapid grower,†said the little man.
“Oh! do plant it now and let’s see,†exclaimed Goldilocks; “I never saw a
bean planted.â€
“So I will,†said the little man, drawing the bean from his pocket; then he
made a hole in the ground, put the bean in and covered it up. No sooner had
he done so than the earth broke away, and a bean-plant began to rise very fast.
“OQ, dear me!†squeaked the little man; “ O, dear! I’m ruined!â€
“‘ What's the matter?†asked Cinderella, in great surprise.
“Oh! don’t you see? I’ve lost the bean! It came up on top of the plant,
and now I'll never see it again. Yes, I will! Pll climb for it!†and he threw
off his coat and began to climb
up the beanstalk. But as he
climbed it kept growing.
Cinderella called after him,
“Tf yousee a little glass slipper
up there, please bring it down.â€
“JT will,†said the little man ;
but the bean plant kept grow-
ing, and the little man kept
climbing, until he was quite
out of sight.
“Tm afraid I never shall “} pO IT TO IMPROVE THE LANDSCAPE,†HE SAID.
see that slipper again,†sighed
Cinderella ; and she said good-by to the others and went slowly and sadly home.
But next morning the following advertisement appeared in the newspapers:
“Tf the lady who dropped a small glass slipper at the Court Ball will please
write to Room 753, Royal Palace, she will hear of something to her advantage.â€
CINDERELLA.
Cinderella saw this, and wrote at once, saying that she had lost a glass slipper
and would like to get it back again. Next day, one of the king’s officers came
with the slipper; he had a black dress suit on, and a feather in his cap, and a
little golden sword strapped to his side. Cinderella saw all this through a crack
in the door, while she pretended to be examining the gentleman’s card. She
thought him very fine looking indeed.
When she went into the drawing-room, the gentleman rose and made such a
very low bow that his little golden sword stuck straight out behind him. Cin-
derella curtesied, and the gentleman bowed again, and placed a chair for her, and
made her ever so many compliments, which were very nice; but he didn’t say
anything about the slipper at first. The fact is, he was a celebrated diplomat.
Diplomats are remarkable for a great many things; among others, for a custom
they have of always avoiding the very subjects that they wish to talk about.
At length Cinderella thought it better to open the business herself; and be-
cause she was not a diplomat, she went straight at it.
“ Have you brought me my slipper?†she asked.
“My dear young lady,†said the Diplomat, “I have done myself that honor;
and permit me to confess a mistake which I made ; it is the less to be deplored
because it gave me an opportunity of conversing with your charming sisters —
only less charming than yourself, of course.â€
“Oh!†said Cinderella; “have you seen my sisters?â€
“T have, indeed; but it was through a mistake. When I first entered the
house, your sisters alone were visible; and I naturally imagined — not having
seen you— that one of them was the owner of the slipper. In fact, each of
those two ladies claimed it ; but it was an illusion on their part; or a mistake;
or possibly a prevarication ; or� —
“Never mind,†said Cinderella; “how did you know it was not theirs?â€
““ My dear lady, the Prince requested me not to give up this slipper without
first making certain of the owner by a test.â€
“ What is that ?†asked Cinderella.
“The lady is to try the slipper on. Now your sisters, though perfect in
every other way, failed to meet the requirements in this one particular; their
feet — I whisper it only in confidence — were miles too big; neither of them
could get the slipper on.
“At first I was greatly disappointed, but bethought me to ask if there were
any other lady in the house; and they informed me that there was none, except
one who —I hesitate to mention it —was performing menial services in a part
of the dwelling which, I am credibly informed, is known as the kitchen.â€
“Oh!†laughed Cinderella, “ you needn’t be afraid to speak of it; I work in
the kitchen every day ; I like it.â€
“The kitchen is refined and beautified by your presence,†said the Diplomat,
with a bow. “ Now as to this slipper, I am forced to trouble you to try it on.â€
CINDERELLA.
“Ts that all?†said Cinderella. “Please let me take it and I will put it on
now.â€
“Could I permit you to?†exclaimed the gentleman; “nay, allow me but
to kneel and I will place the slipper on your foot.â€
“Tf you please,’ said Cinderella; “but I think it will be rather like a shoe-
maker’s shop.†However, the gentleman insisted; he first laid a handkerchief
on the floor, to protect his fine clothes, then he knelt down;
Cinderella took off her left boot, and the gentleman held the
slipper while she put her foot into it; of course it fitted exactly.
The Diplomat got wp and made a very low bow again; then
he kissed Cinderella’s hand, which she thought a very surprising
thing to do.
“Madam,†he said, “I congratulate you; the
Prince, my master, saw your beauty and grace at the TER
Court ball; he had no means of finding you save by === 4e
this slipper ; he now, through me, offers you his sincere ee
homage, and is desirous to marry you.†AIAN
Cinderella rose and curtesied as well as she could
with one boot on; her heart was beating very fast, but she tried
to look cool and collected.
“YT will see if I have any previous engagement,†she said,
turning over her ivory tablets. She knew very well that nothing was written
there, but she thought it looked well to consult. the tablets, because the
Diplomat was such a very ceremonious gentleman.
However, she had to say something, and what she said was: “Thank you; I
shall be very happy to marry the Prince.â€
So the bells rang, and the cannons were fired, and there was great rejoicing over
the marriage of Cinderella to the Prince. She walked in procession through the
crowded streets to the church, and little girls — Goldilocks was one — strewed
roses in her path, banners waved everywhere, and because the banners were
not enough, the good wives hung all their carpets out of their windows ; with
music and perfumes, and better than all, with love, Cinderella went to marry
the Prince. And then they walked back through the street; and when they had
passed, the crowd went away, and the banners were furled, and the good wives
took in their carpets, and their husbands had to tack them down again, which
was not so pleasant. Really, it wasa magnificent celebration. The newspapers
had several columns about it next morning, under the title “ A Wedding in High
Life,†and Red Riding-hood has all the descriptions cut out and pasted in her
scrap-book, where you may see them if you are acquainted with her.
Cinderella made such an excellent housekeeper that the Prince found he could
live cheaper married than single; they didn’t even have to keep a hired girl.
H. S. Huntington. |
THE DIPLOMAT,
— fgingle fiom Paris - =
See are SS are ae ae a ares
A 4 [tay ijt Fe ee te SSE
fy tiie ea ed ea (@eg lig! eles Jat
Jag TU pe ae ee
()- 4
TH
Besi uy elit pare Cest-un-pelit- Ba
_Qut sib laserénaee, | Qui ‘Alt aséPenade—
est pngpelite fil (le’ Cost! Heel filles
Brien tend, — Quiteytond
\: est: le grandnianay, Crest laz grandraman,
ee enero Us , Quicente ae assis
lly: prey wy polit pus ia fe a hruit-tressfort,
Ct: a on L gst: Dh
7 esl-finies.
epelit garscest pari, —
e Dest la-petile: Bee lure,
od a gvandiqanparait: :
e ie ert Ha! THe
Pest
ai oe ie au
aE
Emma F. Kaan.
SS
SE
SSS
GLAD SUMMER TIME.
THE BEE-HUNTERS:.
HE eminence attained in the neighborhood by Mr. Lawson
Wimpy was that of being acknowledged the best bee-
hunter and bee-raiser that anybody there knew or ever
had known. A bachelor up to forty or thereabouts,
he one day, rather unexpectedly all around, married
the little orphan girl, Milly Pringle, and, choosing a suit-
able position on the land inherited from his father, put
up a modest, comfortable dwelling and outhouses, and
became settled there. New responsibilities led him to feel
that, as for bee-hunting, he ought to forego an indul-
gence however dear, and look more closely to business
necessary for a becoming maintenance of his family.
Yet few men ever can give up suddenly and en-
tirely a sport to which so much of their young time
has been devoted. Never since his marriage, a little
more than a year back, had he repaired of his own accord to the woods in pur-
suit of wild game, content, or at least endeavoring to be content with the hives
which with his other goods had been moved from the old home, and which were
many times more than were needed. Yet it rather gratified him when young
people, usually boys and girls, on a Saturday morning, after angling for horny
heads and pretty little red-bellies in the creek near by, went up to the house
and petitioned for the pleasure of witnessing the taking of a bee-tree. On such
occasions he did not yield the quick consent that was known to be in his heart.
No; he usually waited until his young wife was induced to take sides with the
children. Even then he deemed it prudent to make first one plea, then another,
which were easily shown to be worthless, and at last suffer himself to be over-
* come. After this, and when the party was on the way, his step would get an
alacrity which it did not know when taking him to work in his fields.
One morning in May a batch of satisfied fishers, casting about for other
diversion, decided, as they were so near the Wimpys’, to repair thither. Mrs.
Wimpy had been a schoolmate of all, and they trusted that, if they should not
find Mr. Wimpy, or should fail in their intended suit, they would not come
away entirely empty. There were the Hills, Reeds, Fowlers, Fletchers, and
. others, a dozen or so, from fourteen years old down. Janey Fowler rather
opposed the movement, that is ostensibly, for fear of the bees; but Tom
Fletcher convinced her how nonsensical that was, and said that he would de-
fend her against all harm. Tom claimed to be a bold fellow, particularly when
it came to assuming risks in behalf of the girls. When one of these so requested,
THE BEE-HUNTERS.
he would climb a chincapin-tree almost as glibly as any squirrel, except, of
course, when the asker happened to be one of his sisters. Whenever taunted
by her for his lack of politeness, he answered:
“Pshaw! You're nobody but my sister. When it’s nobody but a fellow’s
sister that wants him to go plunging up a tree, and risking his life or one of his
legs, that’s another kind of thing altogether.â€
Martha Reed was the biggest of the girls. She was of an inquiring mind,
and, although inwardly not averse to the fun of it, was counting upon getting
what information she could about bees in general.
Mr. Wimpy was sitting on the piazza holding in his lap the baby to whom he
was talking in words too confidential to be repeated here. For some time,
knowing how busily his wife was engaged with her housework, he had been
meditating whether or not he ought to suspend the delightful intercourse which
he was having, turn over to the nurse his charge, and proceed to the field where
his small gang of negroes was at work; and he had almost decided that after
some little further caressing, he would do so.
All of a sudden he called loudly:
“ Milly, O, Milly! Will you please come out and look at that gang o’ chil-
dren at the gate? Well, I do think, upon my soul! What can they be at?â€
Coming out instantly, the wife, after a brief look at the party, said :
“ Yes, it’s the Fowler children, and—yes, I know every single one of ’em
even from here. You know what theyre coming for. Needn’t try to make
out like you don’t.â€
Yet she smiled; for they were true lovers, each thankful for hayes been
mated to the wee
“Well, now,†he answered, with mild sternness, “if it’s to go on a bee-tree-
takin’ tramp, I won’t — that is, Pm that busy that I jes’ have no time to be
a-goin’ a-prowlin’ ‘long with them on any such a frolickin’ projickin’. Had
a-suspicioned them of a-comin’, I'd a-got —I ain’t sure but that I'd a-got out of
their way.â€
“ You wouldn’t have done anything of the kind,†smilingly she replied.
“Here, Judy,†he said to the nurse, in a tone intended to seem troubled,
“come take the baby. Its pap have business on hand now, and that a-not ex-
pected. Be keerful how you handle him.â€
As the children drew near, he assumed as much gloominess upon his face as
would be not too inconsistent with the duty of hospitality. The full welcome
he knew could be left safely with his wife to bestow.
None objecting when he so offered, Tom Fletcher was to be leader. Martha
Reed knew that she would be a better; still she was content with merely sug-
gesting carefulness in avoiding abruptness. Tom said he knew exactly how to
go about the business.
After salutations were exchanged all around he said:
THE BEE-HUNTERS.
“Mr. Wimpy, we all got tired of fishing, and we’ve come to beg a favor of
you, which is, to take a bee-tree for us, knowing that you know more about it
than anybody else.â€â€™
Mr. Wimpy sank his head as if meditating some sort of preliminary objec-
tion. Martha cast a momentary glance of daggers at Tom for his abruptness ;
but immediately withdrawing it, turned to Mrs. Wimpy and in the pleasantest
tone, said :
“Oh! how’s the baby, Milly? Iwas just about to ask you when Tom spoke.
Let’s hear about the baby before we begin on bees. You know B stands for
both ; but there’s a heap of difference, isn’t there ?â€
The young mother smiled, and the father, all he could do, was not able to
conceal his satisfaction.
“Oh! he’s well, thanky, Marthy. He had some trouble with his first tooth,
but his pap got him a nice little powder-gourd to cut on, and he’s a-coming on
reason’ ble smart now.â€
“Glad to hear it; ahem!†then Martha looked at Tom. _
“Yes, indeed,’ Tom replied; “we are all glad, very glad. Ma said they
told her it was an uncommon fine child, and was like — or at least they believed
it was going to be like Mr. Wimpy.â€
Mr. Wimpy had actually to cough to hide the tickling that was in his throat.
Then he said, with solemn bluntness:
“Milly, make Judy fetch him out and let ’em see for theirselves who he’s
alike. That's the way to settle it.â€
The look that Tom gave Martha, if it had had a tongue, would have said :
“Now! See what you've done, making everybody wait for that baby to be
showed.â€
As the baby was being handed around, comments were variously comfirma-
tory of the report.
“Oh!†said Martha, “he has Mr. Wimpy’s eyes over and over again.â€
“No, Marthy,†said Janey; “no, it’s not the eyes as much as the nose, not
nigh.â€
“Give me that mouth for likeness,†said one of the Hills, “and that fore-
head, and look at those hands if you please, and Pve no doubt the feet would
be exactly the same if we could see them.â€
“T should say,†remarked Tom, looking studiously over his new hat fondled
on his breast, “that you are all about right. No matter where anybody was to
see that baby, they’d know where he belonged.â€
“7 knew they’d say it, soon as they see it,†said the mother.
Tom then turned his face toward the woods as if to make known that
he was ready for the expedition if the rest were.
“ Tommy’s in a pow ful swivet, ain’t he?†said Mr. Wimpy, smiling. “ Look
like he ain’t thinkin’ about my bein’ a man of fam’ly now and had ought to
THE BEE-HUNTERS.
quit goin’ on sech wild arrants. Do he ’spose a man with a wife and one baby
to start with, hadn’t ought to quit his bachel’rin’ ways and go to makin’ some-
thin’ to feed so many mouths ’ith, special when you all acknowledge it’s jes’
like me?â€
“That it is,†Janey interrupted anxiously; “it’s your very picture, over
and over.â€
Then going where the nurse was holding her charge, she tickled his nose till
he laughed, and clawing
at Janey’s finger, looked
as if he meant to swal-
low it at one gulp.
“ Besides,†persisted
the host, trying to look
rather sincere, “ you all
come at me like you
thought I jes’ had the
makin’ o’ bee-trees. How
do I know where they is
one, since I got married
and-quit the business of
huntin’ of ’°em?â€
Then he winked slyly
at his wife.
She, knowing that he
wanted to go, waiting
thus far for him to put
himself on satisfactory
terms, now said :
“Laws, Unk Law-
son!†(keeping yet the
address of her orphan-
time) “you know that
work on the place isn’t
behind, and it’s no farther back than night before last I heard you say, my
very self, that as you was walking along the oat-patch fence there not far from
the spring-branch, you found a bee-tree in a Spanish oak, and it looked like it
were jammed, just jammed with honey; you know you did — now!â€
Then how they all laughed! Even Mr. Wimpy did so silently, the only way
he knew how, pleased with the thought that he had fooled them as he had ~
fooled himself. Like old Silenus when Aigle and the two Fauns, finding him in
the grotto asleep from yesterday’s wine, tied him with his own garlands and
demanded the song long promised, Mr. Wimpy saw that he must yield.
“MR. WIMPY WAS TALKING TO THE BABY.’’
THE BEE-HUNTERS.
“Well, you see for yourselves,†pointing to the baby, “how mouths is a-in-
creasin on me. But I’ve ben young in my time and loved my fun jes’ like
you — that is, in reason — and | have to acknowledge that the takin’ of a bee-
tree is hard to beat when you come to the enj’yment of the thing, let alone the
honey, which if it have been only for that, ’d ’a’ never took a bee-tree. It’s the
enj’yment o’ the thing I were always after. Come to think, I do ’member that
Spanish oak there by the oat-patch, and soon as I can git my contraptions, I'll
be ready to march forrard along ‘ith you all. While I’m a-fixin’, Milly can
get you some light-bread and honey. ‘That’s better than what we'll git in the
woods, and then you won’t git your hands all gaumed up, neither.â€
It was a pretty sight in that clean piazza, the young wife and the not much
younger children around the table with its white home-made cover, on which
were trays of honey and that famous salt-yeast light-bread then common
throughout that region, baked in the big oven always on Saturday afternoons.
“O, Milly!†said Janey, “ don’t you know that just as soon as brother Will
and the other boys began to talk about trying to get Mr. Wimpy to take a bee-
tree, I got so ex-cited? And, fact is, if it had been left to me, I should have
said no, nothing of that kind for me, if you please; and then I'd have just said
let’s go and call on Milly and the baby ; because, if honey is what you're all
after, ’'ve no doubt Milly’ll give us some if she has it on hand, and it’s con-
venient. Not but what I’m fond of honey myself, and this is simply de-licious;
s-sweeoh! But, you know, I’m afraid of the bees, and ma says such as that is
because I have the nervous system, and it’s liable to come on me any time I get
ex-cited, don’t you know? But the boys, they just would have it so, and
Marthy said she wanted to hear Mr. Wimpy tell about the things and see how
it was done, and all that.â€
Then, enveloping avery small piece of bread in a very large piece of snowy,
dripping comb, she put it daintily in her pretty red mouth, meaning to fortify
herself as well as possible against the assaults of bees or nervous systems.
“T told Janey I'd stand between her and all danger,†said Tom.
“‘ She was as anxious for it as any of us, Milly,†said Jimmy Fowler. “She
just wants to make a little fussy to-do. Pa says it’s all nonsense about her hay-
ing any nervous systems, and that it’s every bit put on.â€
. “Ought to be ashamed of yourself, brother Jimmy. Ma says so, if pa
doesn’t, and everybody knows mothers know more about such things than
fathers do, ’specially in their own children ; wouldn’t you think:so, Milly ?â€
“Well, Janey,†the hostess answered kindly, “there isn’t any danger of
getting stung by them if people that don’t understand them will be careful; and
the sting doesn’t hurt very much, anyhow. I used to go with Unk Lawson
many a time, when I was a girl, and I never got stung but once, and that
amounted to almost nothing. If you’re uneasy about it, suppose you stay with
me and let the rest go?â€
THE BEE-HUNTERS.
“QO, no, no, no, no, no! That would be troublesome. I’m much obliged to
you, Milly, but O, no, indeed! They'd all laugh at me, and I’d better have my
nervous system on me than that.â€
“Couldn’t keep her from going,†whispered Jimmy to Martha, “without Mr.
Wimpy was to chain her.â€
In time Mr. Wimpy appeared with ax, buckets and other “ contraptions.â€
“Well, children, how’s it all ’ith you by this time? Did Milly give you all
enough? Milly has got to be a monst’ous eekinom’cal since she ben married,
and that to a wild buck sech as me.â€
Never, he candidly believed, had he put forth a better joke.
Wasn’t Milly going? What, leave that baby with nobody but his nurse!
That she wasn’t. The very idea of such a thing!
They went forth cheerily, the leader, after his kind, as much as the rest.
On the way the thoughtful Martha, partly in quest of information, mainly in-
tent upon being politely considerate, walked by Mr. Wimpy’s side. On the
other side, not to be outdone, traveled Janey. To Martha’s questionings the
hunter answered freely what he had learned about bees: how that in a swarm
there were usually five or six thousand, all told; how some of the workers made
the wax, and others less strong and more delicate, made the honey and took
care of the little bees; how there were about thirty or forty times as many
females as males ; how the latter, lazy things that they were, never did one sin-
gle stroke of work that anybody ever found out; how, in all probability, that
was the reason why they had always been called drones, and how there was
but one lone female that was the mother of all except the drones, and she
was the queen.
“Six thousand, Mr. Wimpy!†cried Janey, almost stopping. “Six thou-
sand, and just one mother?â€
“Yes; jes’ so; jes’ as I tell you.â€
“ Ph-ee-ee-ew! I should think — but never mind, go on —I never heard of
such a thing in all my life.â€
“She’s the biggest and longest of the whole conflutement of ’em.â€
“T should think so. My! and you say they call her the queen ?â€â€™
“Yes; that’s the name she go by; that is, among folks. I don’t know what
they call her in their own langwidges.â€â€™
“Oh! it is so interesting. I’m so glad you asked Mr. Wimpy about them,
Marthy.â€
“Yes,†said Martha; “TI like to get all the knowledge I can about such
things. Don’t you think I’m right, Mr. Wimpy ?â€
“That Ido. Now most people, they'll settle down and eat honey, and eat
honey, and they'll not bother their mind how it’s got and how it’s made, provid-
in’ they git a plenty of it for theirselves.- That's the way ‘ith most people
about honey. Now about this same queen, as you seem like you intrested in
THE BEE-HUNTERS.
her, do you know? No, of course you don’t; but that don’t hinder it bein’ so;
but they ain’t one single king nowheres upon his throne that have the power,
nor the influence, that she have. When a swarm have to move off anywheres,
she’s the one that gits the whole business up in the first place, and she don’t
open her mouth not one single time where she’s goin’; bnt when she gits
ready, she gits up, and she marches straight out the gum, and then she spreads
her wings and she rises, and then every single kit and bilin’ of ’em do the
same, and take right after her; and where she stops there they stop. And
here’s another thing you don’t know; and it’s that if she gits killed, or if she
dies jes’ so, the balance don’t no more know what to do ’ith theirselves than so _
many babies. Some of ’em may git taken in some other gums, if they can
ever find them, but not many, and ’ithout they can git another queen, the
most of ’em ‘Il jes’ give up, and not do one blessed thing, and they'll dwindle
and they’ll keep on a-dwindlin’ until they'll all perish out, jes’ so.â€
“But,†Martha argued, “ that all seems foolish in the things. They know
how to fly about, and to work for their living, and I should think they’d go on
and do it.†;
“Now, Marthy, anybody can make a objection to anythin’ ; but the thing is,
it’s to be supposened that bees know what they can do, and what they can’t, and
if they don’t they ain’t nobody that can tell’em. Now that’s jes’ the case with
the bees, and every other tribe of movin’ things that is.â€
It hurt him somewhat to hear his little favorites spoken of with apparent
contempt.
“Yes, sir, I suppose so, of course,†Martha rejoined. “They ought to; still
I can’t help from thinking that five or six thousand animals —if you may call
them so —of no sort, wouldn’t have sense enough to not be satisfied to give
up every single blessed thing and perish to death just because their queen died.
If they must have a queen, I should suppose they’d make another out of them-
selves, or make one of their drones king.â€
“The goodness! Hain’t I jes’ told you, child, that the drones ain’t worth
not only their victuals, but not even their very salt? And as for the she-bees,
there’s nare a one o’ them that’s any more fittin’ to be queen than the drones
is to be king ; and if they was to happen to be one that thought she was fittin’,
the balance of ’em, every blessed one of ’em, would dispute it. Why that’s all
so, it’s because o’ the —the nat’ral const’ootion of ’em, as the good Lord made
“em — their nat’ral const’ootion.â€
The word was so apt that he must repeat it, thankful that, although never
having been an active politician, he could thus draw upon his studies of public
affairs.
“Well, then, when they do get another queen, where does she come from?â€
asked Janey. Looking frowningly down upon her, he answered :
“ Now, Janey, anybody is liable to ask questions. Strictly speakin’, I hain’t,
THE BEE-HUNTERS.
in all my exper’ence o’ bees, I hain’t thought it were egzactly my business to
meddle with that question o’ the gittin’ of another queen, exceptin’ — but I
jes’ tell you, children, talkin’ so much have made me rather tired and hot, and
besides all that, yonder’s the Spanish oak a-waitin’ for us.â€
Then he muttered :
“My sakes! some children, special girl children, they want to know not only
what grown folks do know, but what they don’t know, and all for cur’os’ty.â€
All among the sloping woods sweet smells came from flowering shrubs and
young trees’ leaves. If they had not been used to them, they would have
noted more closely. As it was, the girls lingered anon to gather handfuls of
bubby-blossoms and sweet-bottles.
“Here she is,†said Mr. Wimpy, laying down his implements and seating
himself for a brief rest upon alog. The children were disappointed when they
looked up and saw nothing notin common with the surrounding trees. Familiar
with the sight of big hornets’ nests pendant from slender tree limbs, they ex-
pected to find standing forth something not less in size certainly than an
ordinary bee-hive, and with such higher outward ornamentation as an insect so
far superior would be expected to bestow. As it was, there stood the Spanish
oak, with its slender, smooth whitish trunk and limbs and not a sign of a bee-
gum or a bee.
“ Ain’t you mistaken, Mr. Wimpy?†asked Martha.
Pleased with the inquiry, he looked forgivingly at her and answered :
“‘ Marthy, ’m glad you take a int’rest in things that the more people studies
"em, the smarter they find out that bees is. And they is nothin’ that goes to
show me, that is me myself, that the good Lord want to be good to his creaturs
more than them same thing o’ bees, which I mayn’t be willing to acknowl-
edge it out an out, bein’ of a human myself; but they ain’t a doubt but what in
some things they’re smart as anybody, I don’t keer who it is. Now they know
better than a fool-hornet to make their gum o’ thin maturials, and hang it out
on a swingin’ limb for boys to shoot at that’s got nothin’ else to do, or pelt at
it with rocks, a-knowin’ that hornets’ nests ain’t worth to anybody acontemp’i-
ble red cent o’ the time ockepied in makin’ ’em. They—bees I’m a-talkin’
about — they don’t go for show. They go for workin’, and not only for their-
selves, but for folks, accordin’ to the nat’ral constootion the good Lord have
give em. And it’s for wherefore that when they start out on a immigratin’,
the queen bee she’s a-lookin’ out all the time for a suitable hollow tree, and
when she sees one to suit, ’ithout openin’ her mouth to ’ary one of ’em, there
she stops and takes the ’vantage of it. And they ain’t sooner lit than the
workers go right straight to gn’yawing off the rough places, and a-sweepin’, and
a-scrubbin’ ; for if there’s’ary tribe or gin’ration that wants and will have a clean
house, it’s bees. And that’s where the good Lord have provided a const’ootion
for ’em, not alone for their good, but for the gin’ration of people, a-knowin’
THE BEE-HUNTERS.
what a blessin’ they is, and givin’ ’em the instinct of sense to get out o’ the way
of every idle prowlin’ animal that comes along, and put asting in ’em in the bar-
gain. Now you look up at that big prong a-leanin’ to-wards the oat-patch, and
see if you don’t see some of ’em a-goin’ in and a-comin’ out the hollow there.
They ain’t many, because at this time o’ day they’re monst’ous busy inside and
out. For bees, jes’ like folks, loves good weather to work in, and the heat and
the wet pesters them the same that it do folks. People that studies bees and
the const’ootion 0’ bees, the more their mind find out how smart bees is. I de-
“ S00NER THAN THEY WERE EXPECTING, THE TREE CAME DOWN WITH A CRASH.â€â€™
clare, it jes’ humble me sometimes when I think how much smarter bees is than
some people.â€
At this juncture Janey, who had been flitting around in delicious excitement,
seeing Mr. Wimpy preparing for his work, ran to him and putting her hands
together, said :
“O, Mr. Wimpy! I do hope that you won't forget to keep the things off me ;
for if they come about me, I just know the nervous system’ll come on me.
Won't you please, Mr. Wimpy ?â€
“Why — why, what’s that, Janey?†he stopped, after his first step, to ask.
“Oh! it’s— Mr. Wimpy, it’s getting ex-cited, and—and flustered all over
myself, and — I don’t know what all. Ma first found it out about me.â€
THE BEE-~HUNTERS.
“ Umph—humph. Well, you jes’ keep a respec’ble distance, Janey, and if
you happen to see one a-flyin’ around, jes’ don’t go to fightin’ her. She ain’t
goin’ to be pesterin’ her mind about you.â€
As he went off he muttered in rather pleasant warmth:
“T do think some girl children can git up more things to make people think
they ain’t in the common rut o’ girl children all over the blessed world. Nerv-
ous system! Now like nobody but jes’ Janey Fowler never had ’em! Tm
thankful Milly hasn’t yit ever heerd o’ the things.â€
Interesting it is to look at a lusty ax-man with instrument in good order
felling a forest-tree ; the keen, deep incisions of sloping strokes, the sharp, loud
reverberations of horizontal blows severing the big chips from the trunk, and
making the incipient stump look as if leveled with a smoothing plane. Sooner
than they were expecting, the tree came down with a crash upon the limb in
whose fork was the hive, opening it wide, and the excited insects in hundreds
rushed out and flitted nervously around their fallen home.
Everybody held to as much calmness as possible.
Except Tom and Janey. The latter wanted to see everything, and so
pressed forward, resisting all efforts of Martha to hold her back. Tom remem-
bering his promise and confident in his powers to defend, advanced along with
her, the while jerking a bough from a young oak near by, and flourishing it. in
admonition. Soon a bee which had been fanned away, returning, stung him on
the nose.
“Blame it all!†said Tom, “ they ve got me Take this bush, Janey, and
get out of the way, fighting behind as you run.’
They entered upon a retreat, Tom in the lead. Janey gave a loud scream,
then another. One had assailed her neck, another her cheek near the mouth.
Martha ran to help, and taking the sufferer by the hand, hastened to the branch
below.
“T-ve got it, Marthy,†said poor Janey; “it’s come on me just as I knew it
would.â€
Then she let Martha lay her down at the foot of a great white oak.. Not very —
far away stood Tom, mournfully caressing his nose, and looking as if he were
extremely sorry for everybody.
“Is the pain very bad, dear?†asked Martha.
_ “No, Marthy,†feebly answered Janey ; “it isn’t the sting as much as it’s the
nervous system on me. Don’t my mouth look like a sight? I just know it
~~ does. Couldn’t you put a little water on my for ehead, please, Marthy?â€â€™
_ “Tom,†cried Martha, in a peremptory, business way, “come here and get
some water for Janey. It’s every bit your fault. Come right along here.â€
Tom came forward. The running stream was at their feet. He looked
around vaguely as if expecting to find a gourd or other sort of dipper hanging
near by.
THE BEE-HUNTERS.
“Take your hat! take your hat!†cried Martha, in a commanding, impatient
tone.
Tom removed from his head the covering referred to. It was very new and
correspondingly sleek. It had been after some remonstrance on his mother’s
part that he was allowed to wear it that day. He looked at it on all its out-
side ; turning it over, he looked inside and studied his name which, in regular
copy-book hand, a friend had written in full; then muttering, “I just can’t, I
just can’t nohow,†he rammed it back on fis head, and saying, “I’m going
to get some camphor from Milly,†rushed away.
Not long afterwards Milly, followed by Tom, came down with the camphor,
and under her ministrations, laughingly bestowed, Janey was persuaded at last
that she was not quite as badly off as she thought, and that the systems and
things had gone away.
“Tt was mighty well for that camphor,†said Tom.
“ Law, bro’ Tom,†said his sister, “if I was in your place, I think I'd hush.â€
Indeed, Tom looked as if he felt that it was not a case for very many words
on his part, although he could not but hope that he had tried to do through it
all, what was best for all parties.
During all this while Mr. Wimpy, deliberately, calmly, with his long sharp
knife and his long wide poplar spoon, had been taking what he thought was no
more than fair from the well-filled hollow. When the business was finished, he
and the rest repaired to the streamlet where Janey was peacefully reclining.
Milly’s camphor and liniments had raised her into a condition of considerable
sweetness. Wrapping the honey in green leaves, Mr. Wimpy gave a portion of
the booty to one representative of each family. Then they parted; for Milly
declared that positively she must get back to that baby.
On the return Mr. Wimpy made some comments.
“Soon as [ heard her hollow, I know it were that Janey Fowler. But I didn’t
‘let on, because I know it were a heap of cry and mighty little wool, as the say-
in’ is. Is’picioned from the start that she were bent on showin’ off her nerv-
ous system as she call it, like everybody weren’t liable to have the same. Why,
didn’t I hear her own pa tell her one day when I were over there, that she
loved to have fusses made over her? Still, she’s a nice, pritty little thing, and
ll git over it. Now as for that Tommy Fletcher, he’s got plenty of sense, and
there’s more in him than I thought. When the bee struck him he had the
sense to take himself out of the way. But the main place where he showed his
sense were his not dippin’ of his new hat in the branch when there wasn’t the
slightest earthly need of it. Then he were a-thinkin’ about what he’d git from
his ma if he done it, when he got home. She’d a-give him the nervous system,
cert’n. Yes, there’s a heap of come-out in that boy. I hope Judy hain’t let the
baby git hurted. But, bless my soul! if it weren’t a noble tree.â€
Richard Malcolm Jobnston.
Pyle.
Katharine
Uy
i Zi
a i,
Ah
rs
H} Ly i H
ready
Fi OS:
NS
10g
oT
Poa j
nN HOt
ii ped
MY PRINCESS.
HAVE read of a princess whose gleaming hair
Outshone the sheen of her crown of gold ;
Her step was proud, and her face was fair,
And the ’broideries of her garments rare,
Were full of jewels as they could hold.
My princess is clad in a plain black gown —
In a plain black gown that is worn and old —
And a simple hat instead of a crown ;
But up and down through the dingy town
She carries a heart that is all of gold.
For her soul is the home of all things blest,
Her heart is the palace of the King ;
Ready to welcome the holy guest
She keeps it daily garnished and dressed,
Free from each false and evil thing.
She cheers the heart of the sad like wine ;
Sorrow she comforts, and pain and loss;
The sufferer blesses this princess of mine,
Whose outward sign of the life divine
Is the sheen of a little silver cross.
Alice Williams Brotherton.
THE MORIART Y-DUCKLING FAIR
I DON’T know how we first came to think of having a fair, am sure Per-
haps it was because we had heard about some little girls in Drake ‘awn
who had held one; or perhaps it was because we had been to see the little b.ivd
children that day, and Uncle Miguales had told us how much they needed money
for their new kindergarten.
Anyhow, we did think about a fair, Dora and I, both at the same time, in
the very middle of the night, when we were lying awake talking, in the old
cherry-wood bedstead that was sold at auction afterward for only a dollar !
I know that we oughtn’t to have been lying awake so late, but it was such a
hot night! And when I say the middle of the night, I mean by local time, for
they have two times in Augusta, Me., — two different clock times, that is, and one
is called Deacon Pogram’s time (because Deacon P. winds up the Methodist
Church clock every Saturday afternoon at six o’clock), and the other is called
Joe Bradworth’s saw-mill time — because his whistles blow nearly all the time.
Uncle George says that the correct names are local and standard time ; but
at any rate, they are just half an hour faster than each other —I mean the
Deacon’s is faster than Joe Bradworth’s; and so the church clocks strike every
half-hour all night, and we get so puzzled sometimes, trying to find out which
eleven o’clock it is, when we are sound asleep — or rather when we ought to be,
of course.
But I came away from Augusta, Me., a few days after that night, and so
there was no one to help me get up the fair except Ben (Ben is my little
brother), because I haven’t got any sister at all, and the big boys said “ rats!â€â€™
(which was very rude of them) every time I asked them if they didn’t think a
fair would be fun. Big brothers aren’t of much use, unless you want to kill
frogs, or shoot red-winged blackbirds, or something of that sort, and of course
no little girl wants to go killing things, because it’s cruel, and not pleasant
besides. se
Ben is only six years old, and he’s still in dresses, so he’s almost as good as a
girl, and he’s got a thimble and likes to sew — once in a while.
The first thing we did about our fair was to establish a bank ; papa says that
is the correct expression, but he laughed a great deal about our bank, and said
that there hadn’t been such an institution since Jackson broke the United
States Bank.
Papa is very funny sometimes, and it must have been one of his jokes to
call our bank an institution, because every one knows that’s a big house, and
ours wasn’t a house at all, but just an imitation bronze Santa Claus.
I do hope Jackson won’t break our bank, but of course it would break if he
THE MORIARTY-DUCKLING FAIR.
should throw it down hard on a stone, and why people still vote for such an
unpleasant man (papa says they do in the back counties), who smashes banks
just for fun, we can’t understand.
We «srote our accounts in our bank book. Papa laughed at the book even
more than he did at the bank, which was funny, because when I asked him
if that wasn’t the right thing to do, he said, “O, yes! certainly.†And then he
laughed again.
Grown people are so queer; they all have bank books. Papa has one, and
mamma has one, but when we have one, then they laugh.
Ours was just a home-made affair. I made it out of yellow paper from Uncle
George’s paper-mill, and
fastened it round the neck
of the bank (Santa Claus,
that is) with a piece of tin-
sel. This is what it said
on the outside: SANTA
KLAWS’S BANK.
I know now that that
isn’t the right way to spell
Santa Claus, but I didn’t
then. Papa says it is very
funny that a little girl who
hears about Santa Claus,
and reads stories about him
every Christmas, shouldn’t
be able to spell his name.
But papa never was a little
girl, of course, and he
doesn’t know what trouble
we have with that horrible
spelling.
Our first deposit (that’s
a pretty hard word, isn’t
it?) was quite a big one —
for us, that is to say.
Ben put forty-two cents in the bank, and a small lead pig, but he took the
pig out again afterwards, so I scratched it off the book. I put in half a dollar,
so the total was ninety-two cents, and one lead pig !
Oh! how much trouble we had with that total! Every time either of us put
im a cent, or mamma gave us any pennies, why, it made another. total—a
different one, that is, so that adding up our money kept us pretty busy.
But that wasn’t the worst of it. When mamma found that we had so many
Hyg
PICKING UP THE PINS.
THE MORIARTY-DUCKLING FAIR.
pennies, she said that they were extremely convenient to make change with.
Now the egg man, the vegetable man and the clam man never do have one bit
of change, so mamma would constantly say, ‘‘ Daisy, can’t you lend me a few
pennies out of your bank ?â€
And of course I could, because by taking out one screw in the middle of his
back, he came in two pieces; but it was a great deal of bother, and then I had
to write down all these loans in the bank book. Of course that made minuses,
which aren’t half as nice as pluses; and then I had to remind mamma to pay
back what she had borrowed, and add all over again!
It seemed as if we never should get three dollars and twenty cents; that was
for the ice-cream money; eight quarts of cream at forty cents a quart.
But we did at last. Mamma paid me a quarter of a dollar for hemming a
dozen napkins, and Ben earned more pennies by sitting still at his spelling
lesson; you see he likes to sit in the most peculiar attitudes when he spells.
Sometimes he has his feet over the arm of his chair, and sometimes he kicks the
varnish off the sofa with his boots, and one day he really put his feet over the
back of the chair, and his hands on the seat! Mamma says it’s just like teach-
ing a monkey.
Oh! how glad I was to write in our bank book: “ Finis of the ice-cream
money.â€
Then I made a neat little ornamental scroll, and we began on the lemon
money —for the lemonade, that was. It was only two dollars, however, and
the Ducklings helped us on that; they are our new neighbors, and they thought
a fair would be “ lovely!â€
Tommy Duckling is a very nice boy, though he’s only five years old. He
gave me thirty cents for my “misleanous little expenses,†and J don’t care if
he does roar in a loud voice. Besides, his grandmother is stone deaf, and so he
can’t help it — roaring loud, I mean.
Tom and Ben don’t really belong to our sewing circle, because they’re boys,
and because there weren’t enough amber beads for badges for them, too. Hach
“member in regular standing†of our Sewing Society has a badge made of a
long pin, with a real amber bead at the top; but we did let Ben come and sew
sometimes, because he screamed so that mamma couldn’t write, and besides, he
kicked my door so hard that I was afraid he would knock off all the paint. We
made him an honorary member, and I fixed up a badge for him, with a ball of
gilt sealing-wax on the end of a broken needle.
When mamma found that we were “really in earnest,†as she said, she
bought me nice splashers and other things to embroider, and Mrs. Duckling was
ever so kind, and gave us silk flowers and other materials that were just lovely.
We had our sewing circle in my little room; a little swallow’s nest, mamma
calls it, just under the eaves. It was oh! so cosey up there, although we were
rather short of chairs.
THE MORIARTY-DUCKLING FAIR.
Daphne had the old high chair, because she was the smallest. Marian had
the little rattan rocking-chair with the bottom out, because that was the chair
she liked best, and it really had a very good seat, made of wood and covered
with plush, that we girls fixed up ourselves. I sat on a common chair, only its
back was rather weak, and if I leaned back too suddenly, it would « crack,†and
give us such a scare !
One day mamma came up to see how we were getting on.
“Why, children! you can’t stay here; it’s as hot as fury,†said mamma, only
she didn’t really say “fury.†“Why don’t you go and sit out under the big
chestnut-tree ? There is lovely shade there.â€
Mamma never understands how much trouble it is for children to move their
things. Iwas just in the midst of cutting out a lovely doll’s frock; I really
couldn't stop that minute, so Marian and Daphne said they would pick the
things up.
I don’t see why Marian needs to giggle so much, and why she need be
always “fooling.†She thinks everything is so funny. Now I don’t think it’s
very funny to upset a whole basket of another person’s pins; but that’s just
what Marian did, though of course she didn’t do it on purpose.
“TI think you’re ever so careless, Marian,†said I. “There are my pins
scattered all over the floor, and it'll take years to pick them up.â€
“Oh! how funny you are, Daisy. Years to pick them up, he, he, he!
Why, I can do it in five minutes, ha, ha, ha!’
“Well, then, I wish you would, for I can’t leave off what ’m doing. This
is very important.â€
I said this ina mild, but very majestic tone, just as Miss Luce, the dressmaker,
talks when we girls bother her. But Marian doesn’t understand these things.
She gave me such a droll look, and said to Daphne in a loud whisper :
“Ain't she severe? I’m really afraid of her.â€
Of course I had to laugh then. I don’t believe Miss Luce herself could have
helped it.
Dear me! if we hadn’t all laughed so it would never have happened, and I
really don’t think it was all my fault. Marian could hardly pick up the pins,
she was laughing so much, and presently she said:
“Daphne, I think you might help me with these horrid old dirty pins.â€
Now they were really nice clean new pins, almost all of them, although
there were two or three that were bent in the middle, or rather stubby at the
points, because we had picked them out of the cracks of the floor. One had a
lovely big head of red sealing-wax. Miss Luce made it for me out of a broken
needle. That was our favorite pin, and when Marian tried to pick it up, Daphne
pushed her, because she wanted it, too. O, dear me! and I stopped a moment
to watch them, with the scissors open in my hands. And the points were stick-
ing up! Ididn’t hold them so but one single second. Just at that moment
THE MORIARTY-DUCKLING FAIR.
Daphne pushed Marian, and she lost her balance, and tumbled right over against
my knees, and against those awful scissors.
Such a scream as the poor child gave. I certainly thought those points had
gone into her heart.
“Tve killed her; I’ve killed her! Oh! what shall I do?â€
Daphne screamed too, and then Marian, who had staggered up, turned
deadly pale, and leaned against the bureau. Everything seemed to be going
‘round and ’round before my eyes, and I thought the world was coming to
an end.
II.
I believe we should all three have fainted away if my own dear mamma
hadn’t burst into the room just at that moment.
She was as white as a sheet, but she didn’t lose any time in fooling.
“ Marian’s killed!†screamed Daphne. “ Daisy ran the scissors into her.â€
And with that mamma began to look a sort of green color, for she can’t bear
the sight of blood. But she bit her lip hard, and threw half the pitcher of cold
water over poor Marian’s face, and the rest over mine.
“Daphne, run for Dr. James, at the corner, as quick as you can, and, Daisy,
you tell Bridget to get me some ice at once, and send Katy here.â€
We just flew downstairs. Bridget seemed to be an hour getting the ice,
though she said she was only three minutes.
The ice was to stop the blood, I found out afterward. It all seemed to me
like the most awful sort of dream, and I kept wishing I could wake up. Oh!
how unhappy I was, sitting in the parlor crying all by myself, and wondering
what the doctor would say. Presently I heard his step on the stair; I couldn’t
very well help hearing it, for he weighs two hundred and eighty pounds, and
walks exactly like an elephant.
I rushed out into the entry, and seized the skirts of his long black coat, for
he was going right out of the door without stopping to look at me.
“©, Doctor! will she get well? Have I killed her?â€
The doctor smiled for a minute, I suppose because I looked so queer; my
pinafore all drenched with water, and covered with odds and ends of wet doll’s
rags, my eyes all red with crying, and my curly hair standing up on end. Then
he looked grave and said:
“ You gave her a pretty bad cut, my dear and it might have been a danger-
ous thing, but I think she’ll be well before very long, Rs her blood is in good
condition.â€
Marian was taken home in a hack, and when I went back to my anny room
it seemed as if some awful tragedy had taken place there. Those horrid pins
were lying on the floor, and I picked them up as well as I could for crying.
THE MORIARTY-DUCKLING FAIR.
This was on Friday afternoon, and Saturday was a black day for me. I
didn’t dare to go to the Ducklings’ to ask how Marian was, because I was afraid
to see Mrs. Duckling, after injuring her dear little daughter so badly.
On Sunday morning Ben and I walked to church together, and as we passed
by the Ducklings’ door, we glanced up at the windows to see if there was any
sign of Marian. At that
moment the front door
opened, and who should walk
out but Mrs. Duckling and
Marian herself.
I’m afraid I screamed for
joy, in spite of its being Sun-
day, and we ran up the steps,
and I hugged and kissed the _/
dear girl till she said I would - |//|
break her new blue parasol.
Oh! what a relief it is to
find one is not a murderer.
I never was so happy in my
life as when our dear little
Marian walked out of that
door, alive and well and
happy.
We all walked to church
together, and Marian seemed
a good deal more dignified
than usual. I think now that
it was the blue parasol;
people can't be Ee thought- MRS. GRIMPIL LADLED THE ICE-CREAM.
less when they have new
clothes. I have known girls look ever so serious when they had new bonnets.
On that Sunday it worried me to have Marian seem so quiet and grown-up,
and I was afraid about that condition in her blood, of which Dr. James spoke.
All through the sermon I kept wondering whether it had got in or not. As we
came out of church I asked Mrs. Duckling whether she thought a condition could
have got into Marian’s blood.
“ What do you mean, child?†said she.
“ The doctor said Marian would get well, ma’am, if a condition didn’t get into
her blood.â€
Mrs. Duckling laughed, and said Marian’s blood was all right, she was very
sure.
Ben said I walked home justasif I were jumping rope, but I couldn’t help it.
THE MORIARTY-DUCKLING FAIR.
How can a girl help skipping and hopping when she finds that she isn’t a
murderess, and that her poor dear friend hasn’t got any condition in her blood?
Mamma said that we must use round-pointed scissors after that, and when I
wanted to cut with the other kind of scissors, that I must come to her room and .
use hers.
It made a good deal of fuss and bother, to be running up and down stairs so
often, but when I remembered that an inch more rice have killed our dear
Marian, why, I didn’t mind so much.
Well, we sewed and we sewed and we sewed, and the Bo-peep children made
a lot of things, too, and at last mamma said we might have the fair.
Papa sighed very dismally when he heard of it, and said he would just as lief
have a menagerie, or Barnum’s circus let loose in our best parlor as a children’s
fair. Papa always is so funny about such things. He said if our wall paper and
carpets and pictures must be destroyed, he’d rather do the deed himself. He
and mamma and Mrs. Snapshot worked all that evening; we could hear them,
Ben and I, though they thought we were asleep.
You wouldn’t have known our parlor in the morning. Great sheets were
hung over the walls, so as to cover up that precious wall paper; all our carpets
were gone, and some large old rugs of Mrs. Snapshot’s laid down in their place.
There were some lovely looking tables standing about, all draped with snowy
linen, as Marian said. Marian is rather poetical, and when I told her it was
only new cotton cloth laid over long boards, with barrels to hold the boards up,
she said “ she didn’t care ; it looked lovely!â€
But our fair table was the prettiest. Miss Snapshot lent us an enormous fan,
tall as Ben, and we hung that up in the bow-window, behind the table; then we
had oceans of fans spread out on the table, and hung up on lines against the wall.
That was Ben’s and Daphne’s table, but they were so shy, they just held
down their heads when any one asked the price of the eS and Miss Snapshot
had to do all the selling.
The candy table, flower table and fish pond were all on the back piazza, and
the children all ate their candy out of doors, like little lambs.
The lemonade bower was perfectly lovely, all made of evergreen boughs,
and the ice-cream bower was so funny!
The dining-room, of course, had to be used as a refreshment room, and we
didn’t know where under the sun we should put the ice-cream, for the kitchen
was as hot asfury! At last Mrs. Grimpil said she’d fix that all right, so she made
herself the queerest “bower†any one ever saw, on the front piazza. It was
made of our big clothes horse, covered with bright chintz curtains, and was put
right against the dining-room window. No one could see Mrs. Grimpil from the
outside, and there she sat, spectacles and all, ladling out the ice-cream, and
handing it through the dining-room window whenever it was called for — and it
was, very often.
THE MORIARTY-DUCKLING FAIR.
Oh! how excited we were when the first carriage drove up. It was old
Colonel Mixer’s, and he came himself with his wife and daughter. He is a very
stern-looking man, and we were all awfully afraid of him. But he bought a lot
of things —a sofa-pillow, ten bookmarks, some toy flatirons (I don’t know what
he wanted them for, for his children are all grown-up), and a lot of vegetables.
John, the gardener, said we could have some lettuce and radishes to sell, so we
thought that we might as well.
Next came Mrs. Duckling, and Marian made her buy that big orange-colored
tidy embroidered in Turkey red, for we knew nobody else would. After that
people came so fast we couldn’t count them, and the carriage doors went bang !
every minute.
The money in our cash box kept piling up and piling up, till we began to
think that making money was the easiest thing in the world. At first we had
ever so much trouble making change, for every one brought bills — two, five and
even ten dollar bills, and nobody had a cent of change. Our cashier, Mrs.
Sears, brought two dollars in change to start the bank with, but that was soon
used up, and I don’t know what we should have done if George Duckling hadn’t
run down to Jennings’ Bakery and got two great big rolls of pennies and
nickels.
Old Mrs. Smith grumbled a good deal when Marian gave her one dollar and
ninety-seven cents change in pennies. But mamma says it is not reasonable in
people to spend only three cents for gum drops at a fair, and expect to have a
two dollar bill changed into the bargain.
-It was great fun selling the things so fast, only it did worry us to see that
the change was just right, and one very good, kind man said [’'d given him
fifty cents too much. He gave Marian and me each five cents to buy a dipper
of lemonade with. You see we had the lemonade dipped out of the well with a
cocoanut dipper, because it looked more rustic, Marian said, though we had china
mugs for people to drink out of.
Edith Snapshot was having a splendid time at the lemonade well, although
she'd made two great yellow spots on her pink silk sash by spilling lemonade on
it. “J don’t care, though,†said Edith. She’s always so careless about her
clothes, because she has such lots of them. “It’s only an old sash, and Nurse
can fold it so the spots won’t show.â€
“ How much money have you made, Edith?â€
' “Twelve dollars; and Lotta has made six at the candy table. How much
have you girls made?â€
“ Highteen at the fan table, and thirty-five at our fancy table. But, Edith,
you haven’t got twelve dollars in that cigar-box, have you? Haven’t you sent
any in to Mrs. Sears?â€
“No. I ought to have sent it in, but P’'ve been so busy ladling out lemonade
and watching those bothersome boys, to see that they didn’t steal a drink while
THE MORIARTY-DUCKLING FAIR.
I wasn’t looking. Ill count the money now, and you take it to the cashier,
Daisy, won’t you please, like a dear good girl?â€
1 was in a dreadful hurry, because I’d left my table all alone except for that
little Peters girl. She is the most dreadful little goose about arithmetic, and if
she adds eight and five, she has to count it on her fingers. However, it seemed
mean not to oblige Edith, and Mrs. Sears said we ought to hand our money over
to her as soon as we had five dollars.
So Edith and Marian and I began to count the money. There were twelve
dimes and five quarters, six nickels and forty-two pennies and a roll of bills in-
one corner. Marian counted the pennies, Edith the silver, and I counted the
bills. There were only two one dollar bills.
“ Why, Edith! here are only two dollars,†said I.
“‘Isn’t there a five dollar bill there, and a two, and two ones?â€
“JT can’t find them,†said I, worried enough. Dear me! I wonder whether
I looked as frightened as those other two girls. Marian had a scared look in her
eyes, and Edith was all of a tremble. We hunted in every corner of the bower
—on the counter and under it, and all in among the long grass, and under the
mugs, and even looked into the lemonade well to see if those unlucky bills
could have tumbled in, and we counted the money over till we were fairly tired.
What had become of it? Could that Beecham boy have taken it? He
had peeped in at the garden gate so wistfully that Edith, who is the best-
hearted girl in the world, invited him to come in and have a mug of lemonade.
He looked so forlorn, in a torn hat and ragged trousers, and seemed to enjoy
the lemonade so much, Edith said. He didn’t criticise, either, as some of the
boys did. He was perfectly satisfied with the lemons, and the sugar, and the
little bit of pineapple taste, and actually smacked his lips. Of course that wasn’t
polite, but then I don’t suppose he knew any better. Edith remembered stoop-
ing to look under the counter to pick up one of the mugs while he was
standing near. Did he snatch the bills while she had her head poked under
there ?
O, dear! It seemed so dreadful to lose our money, and to have that poor
boy a thief.
Just as we were wondering what we should do, one of the Fish girls came run-
ning up, holding the Bennett baby by one hand. His mouth and cheeks and hands
were covered with stuff like red paint, and he was roaring tremendously.
“ Daisy Moriarty, your candy is all red paint and poison,†said Stella Fish ;
“and I don’t know what will become of Tommy Bennett, for he’s covered with
it, and how much more is in his stomach, I don’t know.â€
Tommy began to cry louder than ever, and as for me, I felt just sick of fairs
aud money-making, and candy and troubles, though I didn’t more than half
believe the candy was poison. Presently I caught sight of mamma’s blue dress,
coming around the corner of the house.
THE MORIARTY-DUCKLING FAIR.
TIT.
Oh! how glad I was to see her. Mamma came right up to us, and all the
_ girls began talking at once, so that she couldn’t hear a thing.
“ Now, children, you must speak one at a time, for I can’t understand a
word you say when you all talk at once,†said mamma, in her calm, quiet way.
’ After the racket had stopped a little, “Stella Fish,†she continued, ‘“ what
ails Tommy Bennett — has he hurt himself ?†5;
What foolish creatures babies are! Just as soon as Tommy heard his name
called, he began to roar again, as if that was the only way he could answer.
Mamma picked him up in her arms, though I don’t see how she could have,
he was so sticky and teary, and generally mussed up and horrid. She began to
wipe the red off his hands and mouth with her handkerchief, very calmly and
quietly.
“Lor, ma’am, ain’t that poison paint?†said Stella. (I know that “ain'tâ€
isn’t good grammar, but Stella said it, just the same.)
“Why, no,†said mamma. “It can’t be very poisonous, because I have
known children to eat a great deal of this candy without really hurting them-
selves. At the same time, I would never have allowed the children to have it
at the fair if I had known about it.â€
At this Marian and I hung our heads, for we knew it was all our fault.
Mamma wanted to buy the candy for us, but we thought we could do a great
deal better ourselves, and we picked out those little red round pieces of candy
that looked like beans, because they were such a lovely bright red color. I shall
never buy candy that looks like that again.
Stella looked a little less gloomy when she found mamma wasn’t worried,
though she hated to give up the idea of poison. Stella always thinks that
everything is poisonous or dangerous or something.
“Some candy is poisonous, isn’t it, ma'am?†she ventured to say.
“T believe it is, and children are better off without any candy, in my
opinion,†said mamma.
Stella is awfully fond of candy, so she didn’t say anything more after that,
but took Tommy into the house to have his face and hands and his poor little
painty tongue washed.
Mamma looked pretty grave when she heard about our losing the money, and
the Beecham boy and all.
She said that some of the ladies would take our tables for us, and we must get
the boys to help us, and make a grand searching party to find the lost money.
Edith wanted to send the town constable (he happened to be eating ice-cream
in the dining-room) after the Beecham boy, because she said she knew we never
could find the money. But mamma said we couldn’t take away a poor boy’s
character on such small evidence as that, and that we must look.
THE MORIARTY-DUCKLING FAIR.
Miss Sears took Edith’s place at the lemonade table, and we started on our
search, ruefully enough. Everybody else was having such a good time, it did
seem too mean that we should have to spend all that lovely afternoon grubbling
in the grass, and looking under bushes, and in the fence corners, and in all sorts
of horrid places. Out of doors looks pleasant enough until you lose something
there, and then you find what a hateful, aggravating place it is, especially grass.
I don’t see why things need go fall into grass, and go right down to the very
roots of it, but they always do; I never knew anything to get lost on a path,
where one could find it easily and comfortably.
What a lovely time every one seemed to be having in the parlor! We could
hear such a buzz of voices, and now and then a laugh. They were auctioning
off the last fans at the fan table, and I could see through the open window a
crowd of people around the table, bidding five, ten, fifteen cents, and all those
dear little Japanese fans that I wanted so badly for my doll-house were being
bought up by people who didn’t want them half as much asI did. One selfish
boy had six fans. I was quite out of patience with him, till Marian reminded
me that the more we sold the more money we should make by the fair.
We went all over that wretched lawn on our hands and knees, grubbling and
erubbling. When we got around near the dining-room window and caught a
glimpse of the chintz bower, where we knew Mrs. Grimpil was ladling out the
ice-cream, HEdith’s patience quite gave out.
“J don’t see the use of our digging up all your grass by the roots, with our
fingers, and spoiling your lilies of the valley when Mr. Dunn is right here, and
I believe that’s the thief looking over the fence.â€
I looked up, and there, sure enough, was the Beecham boy, with a lot of
others, right in front of the house, and Mrs. Grimpil was selling them ice-cream
over the fence. Perhaps they were paying for it with ourmoney. The idea of
it made us awfully angry, and we were hot and tired and thirsty, and that made
us feel worse.
Mr. Dunn poked his head out of the dining-room window when Edith spoke
his name in such a loud voice, and asked what we wanted, and whether we were
looking for anything.
Edith jumped up from the ground so quickly that she Rugeked her face
against a rose bush, and the pricking of the thorns made her crosser than ever.
«We've lost seven dollars, Mr. Dunn, and I believe that Beecham boy took
it, and that he’s buying our ice-cream now with the money. He was standing
right by my lemonade well when I lost the money, and I know he took it.â€
Mr. Dunn was out by the front fence in a trice, and the first thing we knew,
he had the Beecham boy by the shoulder, bringing him in to where we were.
“This young lady accuses you of having stolen seven dollars of her money,â€
said Mr. Dunn, oh! in such astern voice. ‘“ Now what have you got to say
for yourself?â€
THE MORIARTY-DUCKLING FAIR.
I shall never forget the look on that Beecham boy’s face. He looked so
wretched and unhappy, so white, and his lips were so tightly pressed together
that they were really blue. And yet there was a light in his eyes, a burning
look, as if he had some spirit left, if the constable did have hold of him.
“J didn’t take it, sir; the young lady is mistaken.†That wasall he said, in
a dogged sort of way.
“We'll soon see,†said Mr. Dunn, and he began looking in all his pockets.
Presently he held up a five dollar bill.
By this time a crowd had gathered about us, and word was passed from one
to another that the Beecham boy had stolen our lemonade money.
“What do you say, sir, now I’ve found the money on you?†said Mr. Dunn.
“ That's my own money ;' my week’s wages, which have just been paid me.â€
“A likely story,†said Mr. Dunn. “You come before the justice with me.â€
He began to drag him away, the boy holding back and saying he wasn’t a
thief.
Edith was crying to think the poor fellow would have to go to prison; the
boys outside the fence were calling out “ thief! thief!†and there was the most
dreadful noise and confusion.
Just then little Tom Duckling came running up, with some crumpled, wet-
looking bills in his hand.
“ Here’s your money!†he screamed out to Edith. “Here it is!â€
And sure enough; when Tommy spread out the money, there were the five
and the two dollar bills, safe and sound.
“JT found it,†said Tommy, “in that little low place, with the bricks around
it, by the cellar window, and somebody’s been emptying water on it.â€
We all danced and jumped for joy, though Edith looked rather shamefaced,
to think she’d been so careless. How the money got there we never knew, but
probably the wind blew it out of the box.
Mr. Dunn still seemed half inclined to carry off the Beecham boy. He let
go of his collar rather reluctantly, and then he cleared his throat, and said :
“Ahem, ahem! Beecham, this is a warning to you. Don’t ever let this
happen again.â€
As if it were the poor Beecham boy’s fault that Edith let her money blow
away.
One of the gentlemen wanted to give him some money because he’d been
unjustly suspected, but he drew himself up, and in spite of his rags he really
looked quite grand when he said, “ Thank you, sir. I couldn’t possibly take it.†~
Mamma was the cleverest, for she gave him a big loaf of cake, and a nice
book that I had got tired of reading. His eyes sparkled when he saw the book.
He thanked mamma very warmly, and as he walked out of the gate, with the
cake under his arm, and the book in his hand, he looked oh! so pleased and
proud, and the other boys didn’t tease him any more.
THE MORIARTY-DUCKLING FAIR.
“NOW WHAT HAVE YOU GOT TO SAY FOR YOURSELF?’ SAID MR. DUNN.
We went back to our tables with a great weight off our hearts, and when I
found that the ladies had sold that hideous splasher, with purple storks and blue
frogs on it, and all those ugly blue worsted mats, why, I felt as if we should sell
everything.
FALL DAYS.
Did we? Well, not quite; but we had not much left. Mamma said she
kept a provision store for the next two or three days, selling candy, butter, cake,
lettuce, cold ham, and other things left from the refreshment room.
After that unlucky scrape with the poor Beecham boy no one lost any more
money. We made two hundred and eight dollars, counting everything, and
taking out the money paid for fans and ice-cream and things.
When the report of the Blind Institution came, we found that they had got
money enough to build their kindergarten, and our fair money was part of it.
There it was, in black and white:
Fair in Blanktown by the Moriarty and Duckling children ; 5 : 3 : $208.33
So besides all the fun and good time we had, we had helped the little blind
children. We children thought we'd like to have another fair the next year,
but mamma said she must have two years to rest in before we had another one.
Florence Howe Hall.
FALL DAYS.
HE flowers will go to the races
That the wind has talked about ;
So with heads bent down with laughter
They merrily start them out.
The leaves are going to race, you know,
And they’re dressed in colors gay ;
And the sun is shining redly
On this smoky autumn day.
Now the wind puffs out his signal,
And with all their might and main
The leaves go tumbling wildly down
Like a shower of colored rain.
The end of it all is not so gay
As the sun withdraws his light,
For the skies are weeping in sorrow
Over leafless trees to-night.
L. E. Chittenden.
THES APPEE BEOSSOM “FEAST,
(A Translated Festival.)
HE joyous Japanese have a beautiful custom of observing festival days when
certain flowers are in bloom. The feast is named after the flower which
is in season. The cherry is the pride of flowering trees in Japan, and the
“cherry viewing†is the event of the spring. It comes in April. The winter
is gone and forgotten, and old and young in holiday dress seek the parks where
the cherry-trees are in flower, and everything is as gay as a fair. They view
the blossoms with delight, and sip a little tea and cherry-blossom water; but the
soul of the festival is the beauty of the cherry blossom. In a like observance
of flower festivals at our time of new moon or of harvest, we but pay a tribute
to nature, who has been to us as beautiful and bountiful as to the Japanese.
It was after reading descriptions of these festivals, that a certain family de-
termined to act on the thought suggested and to make a holiday when the apple
blossoms came. Accordingly, letters were dispatched to every member of the
family, bidding them come to the meadows to keep the Apple Blossom Feast.
In every household whither the letters were sent, followed days of happy
hurrying. There were great preparations being made for something. The
children were being prepared to go somewhere, and they, the sweet little
imitators, were getting their dollies ready to go also. The pleasant chattering
as boxes and bundles were strapped and tagged was incessant, and the pleasant-
ness was infectious. The holiday was already begun before they had started.
The elaborate preparations showed that the trip promised great pleasure.
Everything that was lying around on chair or table or stand or stool, was made
of pink and white. Dresses, tea-cloths, doll-cloaks, were ornamented with the
same device. The house was so filled with rose-pink and white, it seemed like
an orchard in bloom. In each house it was the same. All the Alabasters were
to keep the Feast of the Apple Blossoms. Word came up from the meadows,
saying, “ By the third day from this the apple-trees will be in full bloom,†and
the packing began. When the last knot was tied, and the last trunk strapped,
every one was so tired and so happy! So much for the anticipation of a new
sensation. The Apple Blossom Feast had not before been set down in the cal-
endar of the year’s holidays.
The orchard grass was as close cut and smooth as the most fastidious park-
keeper could wish. Small tables, chairs, benches, rugs, everything that luxuri-
ous out-of-door life requires, was in readiness for the feasters. The lawn tents
were rose-pink and white. The sky was blue, the sunshine warm, and it was all
pretty enough for a princess's wedding. Everybody wore the apple blossom.
Father, mother and baby carried a branch.
AN OLD LESSON IN A NEW PARABLE.
“ Of course it’s beautiful to get out of doors and welcome the blossom time on
said a sweet-faced mother. “I wonder that we never thought of it before.â€
“ Never mind; we've thought of it now, or somebody thought of it for us;
let’s be happy while the blossoms last,†gaily answered a young girl, whose face
was fair like an apple blossom.
“Tf these days would only stay,†said another. But some one rejoined,
“Tf these days staid with us, we should never have apples,†and a little wise-
acre added, “If it were always blossom time we should never get to Christmas.â€
When the blossoms began to fade the pretty pink cups were packed, the
trunks strapped, the bundles tagged, and the families so pleasantly united in
the merry-making returned to their homes, happy that the year had a new
holiday.
H. E. Tudley.
AN OLD LESSON IN A NEW PARABLE.
N the Journey of Life many men board the train
That is bound toward “ Unlimited Wealth,â€
Intending to stop at a small wayside town
To change cars for “Statesmanship,†“Culture,†“Renown,â€
Or simple “Home Joys†and “Good Health.â€
“Just Enough†is the name of this small wayside town
Where so many intend to alight;
But if you'll believe it, of all of the men
Who buy tickets to stop, not one out of ten
Knows the place when it comes into sight!
And still stranger than this: every man of them thinks
That the Brakeman has made a mistake,
And has called “Just Enough†a station too soon;
And all of them vote him as crazed as a loon
Such a palpable blunder to make!
But alas! when the next station proves not to be
“Just Enough,†they deny that ’tis passed,
But look for it still, as they speed on their way
Toward “Unlimited Wealth;†until some fine day
They’re upset in a ditch at the last.
Henrietta R. Eliot.
JONATHAN'S VISIT -TO° THE PARM,
66 HOOP!â€
“ Why, Jonathan, it’s Sunday.â€
“’Twon’t be wicked if I do whoop, Tilda, for we’re going to grandpapa’s; I
heard papa tell mamma two minutes ago.â€
Tilda gave a little squeal, and skipped about the veranda. “ When are we
going?â€
“Tuesday; papa can’t go, but mamma and you and I are going, to rest
mamma.
“°T would be nice if papa was going,†said Tilda thoughtfully ; “ I won’t preach
when I grow up.â€
“Girls never preach,†said Jonathan scornfully. “They can’t, Tilda Gray.â€
“Girls are as good as boys,†cried Tilda furiously. “I shall preach if I
want to.†;
“O, my! ain’t ye ’shamed,†said old Hannah, who had opened the dining-
room door, and stood looking at them. “ An’ you the minister’s children, too.â€
‘““We ain’t to blame,†cried Tilda. “ An’ Jonathan ain’t a good brother.â€
““ Ef ye don’t be good, both on ye, this instant minute, I feel’t in my bones
ye won't go nowheres,†said Hannah gravely. “I’ve got two tarts, I baked in
sassers for a boy an’ gal that used to be good, an’ now I shall have to eat ’em
myself.â€
“No, you won't,†cried Jonathan and Tilda in one breath. “We'll be good,
Hannah.â€
“ Forever, as true as leather,†added Jonathan.
Grandpapa and grandmamma Salisbury lived in a large, old-fashioned house,
beautiful for situation amidst the hills. It was painted red, and about it nestled
lilac, snow-ball and wax-ball bushes, and in front of it was a flower garden, in
which grew grass-pinks, ragged robins, four-o’clocks, balm, bergamot, and all the
old-fashioned flowers,
The’ day that Mrs. Gray and the children were expected, grandmamma began
watching the turn in the road where the carriage would first come in sight, di-
rectly after breakfast, and grandpapa trotted to the end of the drive, sure that he
heard wheels, fifty times at least. And when at last the carriage came rolling
up to the door, and grandpapa had taken Mrs. Gray in his arms, and called her
“my darling Louise†— “just as if she was a little girl,†said Tilda— it would
be difficult to tell whether the two laughing children or the tearful old people
were the happier.
After dinner grandpapa took Jonathan and Tilda about the farm. They had
taken the same walk many times, but it was always like traveling over a new
JONATHAN’S VISIT TO THE FARM.
and lovely country. The cheese-house, the corn-crib where there were huge
heaps of butternuts and hickory-nuts, the big hay-barn where the horses were
kept and the hens hid their nests—all these were interesting; but most of all
they enjoyed going down to the pasture, and seeing cows lick salt from a
wooden bowl that grandpapa carried down to them.
The next morning Jonathan was awake very early. The birds were singing,
and far away behind the big barn the chickens, and turkeys, and Guinea fowls
were making a great cackling and clucking, so he thought it was time for him
to be up; but he was strangely quiet about it. He usually danced and whistled
as he dressed himself, and when he bounced downstairs everybody in the house
heard him; but this morning when he entered the kitchen, and went up to Si
Jones, the hired man, who was standing in the open doorway, a milk pail in each
hand, and cried, “Say!†Si, though a very calm man, actually jumped straight
down the nine steps to the yard, he was so startled.
“Well,†he growled at Jonathan, “ what shall I say ?â€
“Won't you let me see you milk, Mr. Jones?†said Jonathan with great
deference.
Si was not accustomed to deference, and felt flattered. “ Wall, I don’t keer,â€
he said as he strode off.
The grass was full of rainbows, beautiful to look at, but ruimous to morocco
shoes, but Jonathan did not care for that; he ran in wide circles about Si Jones,
and stood on the cow-barn steps pulling at the padlock when he came up.
“ Naow ef ye meddle with the critters, ye can’t stay,†said Si,as he took
down his milking stool. “Yer gran’pa is dref'ul fond on ’em, an’ won’t have
’em fretted.â€
After watching Si milk a sleek little Jersey, Jonathan was attracted to the
other end of the barn.
“Do you ever ride cows, Mr. Jones?†he screamed from the hay loft, after
a few moments of seeming stillness. And suddenly popping his head down over
the stall of the hooking cow, appeared about to plunge head foremost into her
manger.
“ My lan’! my lan’ o’ Goshen! Ef you don’t put fur the house you'll be
killed,†cried Si, starting up. “Get out’en that.â€
Jonathan climbed down the ladder, and crept toward the door. He was
afraid of Si Jones. He thought the only danger he had to fear in the cow-barn
lurked in the heart of that tall, red-headed man. He sidled into the stall of the
little Jersey. Here was a chance for him to try riding a cow, for she was near
the open door, loosely tied, and he could jump on her back from a stool that
stood near. His idea was carried out in a moment, and with a wild snort the
Jersey dashed out the door, and galloped wildly up the meadow, Jonathan cling-
ing to her back like a bur. Grandpapa Salisbury saw her from his bedroom win-
dow, and ran out with only one slipper on, calling, “Co, boss! co, boss!†with
JONATHAN'S VISIT TO THE FARM.
all his might. She ran straight toward the bars, and when she had reached them
stopped suddenly. Jonathan slipped off her back. “ Didn’t I ride her nice,
grandpapa?†he cried.
Grandpapa’s stern face relaxed a little. “ Better than you'll ride a cow again,â€
he said grimly ; “now go back to the yard, and don’t stir beyond the corn-crib
before breakfast.â€
After sitting on the wheelbarrow in the big barn five whole minutes, Jonathan
thought he would just peep into the cheese-house, which was within the pre-
scribed limits. He found the door unlocked. Large tubs stood along the wall
on one side; on the other
a was a press, and a rack on
which cheese was drying.
First he stirred the whey
with his fingers, then he tried
the faucets, one after another,
leaving a little puddle of
whey under each one. The
last one turned easily, but
would not close. The whey
ran across the floor and un-
der the cheese press, and he
was tugging helplessly at the
poe spigot when he heard his
“We TRIED THE FAUCETS.â€â€™ grandmamma calling him to
breakfast.
“Little boy, you’re a trackin’,†said M’nervy Jackson, who called herself
grandmamma’s “help,†as Jonathan entered the kitchen. “Take your shoes an’
stockings right off, an’ git into dry ones afore breakfast.â€
Jonathan pattered upstairs with a heavy heart. He thought he could hear
the whey rushing across the cheese-house floor. Meanwhile M’nervy, who
had her suspicions, set the damp shoes on the stove-hearth, and began washing
out the stockings.
“These stockin’s smell cheesy, ’s true’s I’ve got a nose,’ she said to Si Jones,
who sat by the kitchen table eating his breakfast.
“Like nuf,†said Si calmly ; “he rid the Jersey cow lickety-split through the
clover lot this mornin’.â€
“Ye don’t say,†said M’nervy, still sniffing at the stockings. “ But this ain’t
cow smell. Ye hevn’t seen him a-goin’ inter the cheese-house, now, hev ye?â€
“No; but I see him a-comin’ out of it.â€
“OQ, massy!†cried M’nervy, darting out of the kitchen door; and Si, who
followed slowly after her, saw a little rill of whey running over the cheese-house
door-sill.
JONATHAN'S VISIT TO THE FARM.
“T cannot trust a boy who has begun the day with so much mischief,’ said
Mrs. Gray after breakfast. “ You must undress yourself, and go to bed and stay
there till noon.â€
As Jonathan tossed in
his bed he felt as if he
were going to burst. He
envied Tilda the tame
pleasure of looking at
grandmamma’s quilts. He
could hear them talking in
the next room. “ This is
a blazing-star quilted in
diamonds,†said grand-
mamma. “This is the
Bunker Hill Monument ;
but I think the most of
this wild-goose-chase.†He
wanted so much to know what
a wild-goose-chase quilt was that
he cried, and sat up in bed listen-
ing to their talk, till they went
downstairs; then he got up and
sat by the window.
The old-fashioned bureau stood
beside it. There were white glass
knobs to every drawer, and large
rosette-like knobs of milky glass un-
der the quaint old mirror framed
in hammered brass. Jonathan dis-
covered that these knobs could be
unscrewed, and he had them off
in a twinkling. Then he began
putting them on again; but the
first one he tried did not go on
easily, and he pulled open the
drawer to work better. There was little in the drawer besides two boxes. The
larger one was of wood painted green, the smaller one was oval, and covered
with porcupine quills, laid on ina wavy pattern. He opened the small box and
found within it a handsome snuff-box, half-full of snuff.
“I’ve heard of folks snuffing,†he thought ; “ Mr. Bates says Washington took
snuff. I wonder how it feels?†Then taking a liberal pinch, he put it as far as he
could up his round nose. It made his eyes water, and how he did sneeze! He
“(THE GREAT BARN REELED, THE BEAM
GREW SLIPPERY.â€â€™
JONATHAN’S VISIT TO THE FARM.
had to hold a towel to his face he sneezed so hard, and finally crept into bed
panting and miserable, still holding the towel to his nose. Then recollecting he
had not explored the larger box, he was up in a minute. There was nothing in
it except a china tooth-powder box in which were half a dozen very large sugar-
coated pills. Jonathan had never seen or tasted any allopathic medicine, so to
him they looked innocent and even inviting. “Grandma takes ’em for her
cough,†he said to himself as he put three in his mouth. “ They are hoarhound
and licorice.†They tasted sweet, but peculiar, and he crushed them with his
strong teeth. ,;
Inafew minutes Grandmamma Salisbury, Mamma Gray and Tilda were startled
by Jonathan, who burst into the sitting-room crying, his face very pale, and his
night-gown very snuffy.
“T’m going to die, mamma,†he quavered; “I’ve took what was in the green
box;†and sobbing uncontrollably, he dropped into her lap, a very wretched
little boy indeed.
Grandmamma, who had started up trembling at his stormy entrance, sat down
again and laughed.
“ Don’t worry, Louise,†she said as she picked up her knitting, “he’s only
chewed up some of old Dr. Turnpike’s Indian vegetable pills.â€
“ Now, children,†said grandmamma, “it’s Monday — alwaysa busy day for me.
Your mamma is sick with the headache, your grandfather is going to Decatur,
so I must trust you to take care of yourselves. And for all our sakes I do hope
you'll be good, Jonathan.â€
“‘ Grandmamma,†said Jonathan earnestly, and trying to speak as his father did
when he wanted to impress his congregation, “‘ my sufferings last Wednesday will
last me a spell. We'll be good. Won't we, Tilda? And please, grandmamma,
I think we’d be the best in the attic.â€
“ Well,†said grandmamma, hastily thinking over the stores of the attic, “you
may go up there this morning, but you must be very quiet. If you are not, you
will have to come down directly.â€
The attic was high, and well lighted. Wooden chests full of bedding stood
along the sides of it; aspinning-wheel and-a flax-wheel were in one corner.
Quaint old chairs that would delight the lover of old furniture stood about, and
in the middle of the floor was a fine old cherry table crowded with boxes of eggs,
and jars of pickles and preserves. Bunches of herbs and dried apples hung
from the rafters. On a brass hook perched a pair of swifts, and above one of
the windows was a cavalry sword in a moldy scabbard, and a rusty old gun.
“This is a splendid place,’ said Tilda, rocking herself in one of the old
chairs. ‘I wonder if any of those bunches are pep’mint, Jonathan. I do so love
pep mint.â€
Jonathan soon discovered a bunch of peppermint. “ Now, Tilda,†he said,
holding the herbs behind him, “you must be Miss Tubbs a-having a turn, and
JONATHAN’S VISIT TO THE FARM.
Tll be old Doctor Jewlop come to cure you. How'd do, Miss Tubbs? Guess
you're bill-us. Tl fix you a dose, Miss Tubbs. Such a dose you'll wink.â€
“If you do,†cried the patient, rocking very hard, “I sha’n’t take it, for I
ain’t sick.â€
“ Yes, you be,†said Doctor Jewlop, shaking his forefinger at her. “You're
Miss Tubbs a-having a turn. Stick out your tongue. Hain’t had no chills, have
you? This medicine’ll cure you; my, won't it! Take it reo’lar till it’s all took.â€
He put abunch of peppermint into Miss Tubbs’s right hand, and a little bunch of
lobelia into her left. “This is to be took alter’ing with that.â€
“What's that?†said Tilda, sniffing at the lobelia.
“ That’s real medicine, and you've got to take it.â€
“ Tdon’t want to;†a big tear trickled down Miss Tubbs’s plump cheek. “I
can’t if 1 die in my turn. Real med’cine’s like that pill you chewed. I know.
[ve tasted Doctor Jewlop’s drops once. They was mamma’s. O, dear!â€
Jonathan relented at the recollection of the pill. “ Well, you needn’t take
it, only you know Miss Tubbs’s turns are dangerous.â€
Tilda nibbled at the lobelia just to see what it did taste like, and then began
to cry loudly.
“Don’t,†pleaded Johnathan; “we'll have to go downstairs, and be shut up.
Hat some peppermint, and let’s play with this funny old wheel.â€
He turned the spinning-wheel round and round. “See here, Tilda, it’s like
old crazy Hugh’s machine that he said would keep a-going forever, only it’s
bigger and hasn’t any weights on the edge of it. If I had a gimlet I could fix it.â€
“They’s a gimbeletin the barn,†said Tilda, wiping her eyes. “I know just
where;†and she skipped off to get it.
While she was gone, Jonathan peeped into a long box that stood under one
of the windows. It was full of eggs laid in salt, and as he had never seen them
packed so before, he tried to remove one. It had a soft shell, and he quickly
thrust his forefinger into it. He wondered if there were any more soft-shelled
eggs. Yes, there were many of them; and before Tilda returned every egg of
the top layer had a round hole in it.
It was somewhat difficult to bore holes in the tire of the spinning-wheel, but
Jonathan succeeded in making a dozen, in which he tied some small bags of bul-
lets that Tilda had found hanging by their long strings over an odd stand. But
the spinning-wheel was as motionless as before, and turned only when set a-going.
So Jonathan gave up his hope of making a perpetual-motion machine of it.
“T wasn’t born to fix wheels,’ he said wearily. “’Tain’t in me. I wonder
what we'd better do next.†Just then he caught sight of the sword and gun,
and his face brightened. “ T’ll tell you what le’s do, le’s play war. You shall be
the British army, and I'll be a patriot and fight you.â€
“T don’t want to be a British army. I’m a patriot, too,†cried Tilda.
“You can’t be, for we can’t both be patriots and fight. Your dress is red, and
JONATHAN’S VISIT TO THE FARM.
my jacket is blue. You'll have to be the British ; you can be a general, if you
want to be, and hold the sword.â€
By standing on tip-toe in one of the old chairs, Jonathan could reach both
weapons, and soon pulled them off the hooks.
“ You're going to be licked, Tilda. As Si says, ‘Pll lick you like a sack,’ â€
and Jonathan stood the old gun up and peered down into its barrel. “There ain’t
anything in it, I could see if there was,†his eye was close to the muzzle, “so
I'm going to point it straight at you, and when I say, ‘ Fire, my gallant fellows!’
and snap this trigger, you must drop down dead.â€
He slowly lifted the gun into position; Tilda watched him with wide-open
eyes. “Fire, my gallant fellows!†he cried, and snapped the trigger with all
his might. Bang! went the old gun, with such a recoil Jonathan was thrown
violently to the floor. Even Si Jones at work in the potato field heard it, and
started for the house on,
what was for him, a swift
run. “J hed a kind o’ feel-
in’ that struck right to the
pit o’ my stumick; I hed
a kind of present’ment thet
boy was ter the bottom o’
thet bang. I know’d it
wan't in the woods,†he
said to Mnervy afterward.
Mamma Gray rushed up
the attic stairs closely fol-
| lowed by grandmamma,
‘“CPIRE, MY GALLANT FELLOWS !� HE CRIED. Mnervy and Si Jones 5 but
before they were half-way
up, they heard Tilda shrilly scolding the surprised and crestfallen patriot.
“You ’most shooted me, Jonathan. If I hadn’t dropped dead too soon, I'd ‘a’
got dead for true, and you'd been obliged to bury me. ’Tain’t fair, long’s I ain’t
a real Britisher.â€
For once in his life Jonathan was thoroughly frightened. His grief, too, was
real and intense, and the fall on the floor had raised a big lump on the back of his
head that worried his grandmamma ; so Grandpapa Salisbury, who had gone into
the attic after his return and found theswifts in fragments, anda big bullet in the
wall, just level with Tilda’s curly head, relented, and forgave him, though his
first judgment was very like the tersely expressed opinion of Si Jones, “ Thet
boy act’il’y needs a lib’ral dose o’ ile 0’ birch.â€
“Q, Mis’ Salisbury!†cried M’nervy from the attic stairs the next morning,
<“‘] jes’ want to hev ye see this egg-box; jes’ step up chamber.â€
Grandmamma Salisbury heaved a long sigh as she looked at the eggs. “ Well,
JONATHAN’S VISIT TO THE FARM.
Mnervy, the poor boy is bad enough off this morning. His head is very sore,
and aches so that his grandpa is going for old Doctor Doall. When he gets
well his mamma says he must be set at work, and I think myself it may be
better, he has such an active mind.â€
In two days Jonathan was well ; even his erandmamma had toadmitit. He slid
down the baluster rail, scratching the polished cherry badly with his many but-
tons. He stood on his head, and turned hand-springs in the sitting-room, and
practiced the Indian war-whoop his grandpapa had incautiously described to him.
“ You'd better look out fur that ere boy, Mis’ Salisbury,†said Mnervy.
“ He’s a-puckerin’ up for more mischief; I seed him a-shinnin’ up the slippery
el’um this mornin’, an’ it set me all of a tremble, fur he had on his grandpa’s
meetin’ hat.â€
“ He’s going to sprout some potatoes this morning,†said Grandmamma Salis-
bury plaintively ; “his mamma thought he had better work in the root cellar ;
but I think it’s a little damp down ther e, and Si is going to carry some basketfuls
to the hay-barn.â€
The doorway of the great hay-barn was a pibasanit place to sprout potatoes.
If it had not been imposed upon him as a task, Jonathan would have thought it
fine fun to break the straggling sprouts from the potatoes with an old tin candle-
stick ; but now he thought it aisoustine work, and Si’s assurance, “ Ef ye buckle
to, mebbe ye’ll git an eighth on ’em done ’fore night,†did not encourage him.
Tilda was in the front yard helping grandmamma weed the flowers. He did
not like to weed usually, but as he sat sprouting potatoes, he thought weeding
delightful. Determined to win some praise, however, he worked steadily and
rapidly, and filled the big basket with potatoes long before Si appeared to empty
it, and bring some more. Jonathan did not think of calling him, but walked
round the barn to rest himself. He went to the back door, and waved his red
silk handkerchief at the big gobbler till the old fellow was so angry that every
feather stood up in defiance. Then he began watching the doves, that cooed
and fluttered about their nest which was on one of the long beams that
stretched the whole length of the barn.
“J never saw squabs near to,†he said to himself, gazing up at the nest, and
at the old doves flying in and out of the open window near by it. “If there was
only lots of hay in, Pd see em; I’d know squabs.â€
He scanned the walls. Yes, at the front of the barn a ladder went straight
up to that beam. He must creep the whole length of it to reach the nest; but
there were the squabs, so he started.
He reached the nest safely. The squabs cried for fright, and the old doves
circled about much distressed. One squab flopped out of the nest, and dropped
helplessly to the floor where it lay quite still. “Tilda’d be awful tickled to see
one,†thought Jonathan. “She thinks a sight of everything little.†So he firmly
seized one of the wriggling, squeaking, pin-feathered squabs, and started back.
THE HeRO.
But he soon found that creeping, with one hand holding a struggling squab, was
difficult. He looked down a good deal, till the floor seemed to waver up and
down, and the barn to hum like a great bee. He wished with all his heart he
had never come up there, when glancing down he saw his grandpapa standing
in the doorway, and gazing at him in terrified astonishment. It was only
for a moment; the great barn reeled, the beam grew suddenly narrow and
slippery, and with a stifled cry Jonathan dropped, happily not on the floor, but
to the right, into the great bay, yet full enough of hay to deaden his fall.
Tilda printed a letter to her papa that afternoon. She spent a good deal of
time and labor upon it, and this is an exact copy of it:
DEAR Papa :—
Im sorry i let you sta home. Jonathans broke his leg. He was seein squabs
in the Barn. He kant move now, and granma is sorry but mamma says she nos
ware he is now. ile bring youa katif granmal give me one. Good by.
TILDA.
Elizabeth Cumings.
THE“ HERO.
WO young faces strangely set,
All their sweetness soured :
“ Can’t I make you strike me yet?
Then take that — you coward!
Boys, you like a pretty sight ;
Here is one — behold him!
Here’s a fellow that won’t fight —
‘Because his mother told him!’â€
Little ninny, flushed and mad,
When your wits are older
You'll not measure courage, lad,
By hitting from the shoulder;
Bravest, strongest, most upright,
Would you fain behold him ?
Here — the boy who would not fight
“‘ Because his mother told him.â€
Mary Elizabeth Blake.
My ee
AE Taal
Z FE By Ny
ras ake wows
eon, i jag’
dan ye NG
2 eh s
WILL O°’ STRATFORD.
A Pastoral in one Scene, inter-
woven with Songs, whereof here
followeth the Argument :
he was in such haste to try the world, of which he did say
twas even his oyster which he fain would open, that he
was ever and again importuning his father, the worshipful
Master John Shakspere of Stratford-on-Avon, to bid him
begone to London. And such was this yearning of young Will o’ Stratford
that he was ever talking of his desire to hie unto the great town where mar-
velous sights and mighty happenings did; he was sure, await him. And in
this fashion would he talk and tell his hopes unto his friend, the fair young
maiden of Shottery, Mistress Anne Hathaway, whom he long had known as
neighbor and playmate. Therefore this June pastoral which we have here
caused to be. writ down for the pleasant and profitable reading of all Estates,
doth but serve to show how great was young Will’s longing to be gone from
Stratford. And such as desire to hear more of this matter will find it herein
fully set forth, and for sale, in this year of grace, 1597, at the little north door
of Paul’s, at the sign of the Mask and Lyre.
In this Pastoral the players are young Will Shakspere, the maiden Anne
Hathaway of Shottery, Master John Shakspere of Stratford, Sir Thomas Lucy
'
E STRATFORD WOODLANDS
N TH
I
yeth Anne.
Sq
â€
“* Perchance thow shalt see the Queen at London,
WILL O? STRATFORD.
of Chalcote Park, an archer and a gleeman. The scene of the Pastoral is a
grassy path in the woodlands nigh to Stratford. Among the trees the Avon
murmureth. The sun declineth toward the west. Down the pathway cometh
one of my Lord of Leicester’s archers, bearing his bow.
The archer singeth :
When I first fared forth to wars,
Heigho !
In the east the sun was low,
And I took mine arrows, gray goose tipt,
And I took my good yew bow.
For I vow’d its cord should sting the heart
Of the carrion foe of France;
So I march’d with those that bear the dart,
And with those that couch the lance ;
Heigho! MHeigho!
When I first fared forth to wars!
When I first fared forth from wars,
Heigho!
Ah! loud the birds did sing.
And in the broad and ruddy sky
The sun went westering ;
I knew my foeman lay 7’ the field,
A clothyard shaft in ’s side —
So what recks if my land no grain doth yield,
Or my bride be another’s bride ?
Heigho! Heigho!
When I first fared forth from wars!
(He passeth thro’ the woodland. Anon cometh Anne Hathaway, her kirtle
overfilled with daisies. She pauseth awhile, hearkening to the sound.)
Anne speaketh :
He cometh not? . . . Nay, ’tis not his voice. Will hath a piping treble,
and singeth like to a throstle; while yonder voice, methinks, hath the tang of
the bow-string in it . . . I am early yet, belike; these shadows on the
golden grass point not to four on our dial.
(She sitteth at the foot of a burly oak ; and pulleth the daisies from her kirtle.)
Day’s eye my father calleth me, when I arise betimes and am at work about
the house; but Will calleth me Rosalind, Juliet and Cordelia; names out of old
WILL O’ STRATFORD.
romaunts, unfitting for an English maid. My father saith Will is bewitched
with the poring over of old scrolls, so that the world is all crabbed letters, and
he seeth Diana in every brake and Adonis on every fern-bank. But, truly, Will
is as much in the woodland as in the schoolhouse; and is more given to twang-
ing his bow-string than to reading of romaunts and ballads. And now I bethink
me, he was beaten by the schoolmaster nigh a week past, for the misconstruing
of his Cicero.
Will singeth in the woodland :
What shall I ask of thee,
Heart, shall I ask of thee ?
Make true reply.
How shalt thou fare when winds are here,
And frosts are nigh ?
Shalt thou not perish, heart, —
from fear ?
Make no deny!
Where shalt thou find true
love and cheer ?
This do I ask of thee,
Heart, do I ask of thee.
Will speaketh :
Anne? Thou art i
here; I might have
known asmuch. Thou |
art ever first at the |
tryst. I am a sorry
lageard. Aes
Anne:
Thou art not a dial-point
behind the hour, Will. Hath
thy father spoken? te
? SAO ie %
ea af Ve
Wid : ee et een fs oe
il Bags f eg
wi & Z iy v a wae Vira ZF. WE 2
Nota word. — os — MAY ee eS
: ¢ 1 at fern
He sits ever BE fosipe Ze :
in his chair, @7 3 \ it
2 tii
thus, Anne, ola
- THE ARCHER SINGETH.
and openeth «<“
WILL O? STRATFORD.
his mouth and gazeth at me, an I were a beast with a horn and four eyes like
those the ballad makers sing of. I trowhe thinketh I shall come toa bad end,
for anon he muttereth “Tut, tut,’ and cryeth to my mother, “ Send Will afield,
he doth naught; I think the lad is mazed.’’ And she, good soul, sendeth me
to Farmer Ford for his wool-bales, or to Shottery, or to Warwick — that is
not so evil, Anne, for there be fairs at Warwick, and players’ booths, and all
manner of merry doings. But, sooth, I am weary waiting.
Anne:
But sure, sure, thy father will say yea? He knoweth that thou art not for
ploughshares. He knoweth how thou dost long for London.
Will:
Faith, Anne, that is a very truth. I wot not why I should wish to hie me to
a den of foulness, such as the parson saith this London is, and leave thus our
woods and our gentle Avon.
Anne:
Perchance thou shalt see the Queen at London.
Will:
That is no great matter. Did I not see her at the time of the Earl of Leices-
ter’s doings at Kenilworth, not three years agone? And she was less in height
than thou, Anne, and thy hair is much liker to gold than hers. Nay, I think I be
froward and tetchy, for I know not what I wish, and I wish not for what I know,
and I am of as many minds as a maid when she dons a new kirtle.
Anne:
In any hap, be patient. Thy father is both just and kind, Will. He will
not judge amiss. Perchance he considereth of it even now.
Will:
Perchance. I know not. But he cuffed me soundly for listening, with
mouth agape, to Sir Simon Jerket’s tales of London, which he was rehearsing be-
fore the ale-house t’other night.
Anne:
Sir Simon? Ishenot arare one? How he doth puff and strut! — like to the
cocks in our barnyard.
Will:
Yea; and dost thou mind how he was telling thy father of the robbers that
WILL O’ STRATFORD.
fell upon him at Gadshill—a week gone? “Three stout villains,†quoth he,
“bare against me with their four points, thus.†“Six great knaves in buckram,â€
saith he then; “ five of them did I slay, and three thereafter did arise and bare
me down.†Faith, when Sir Simon’s tale was finished, thy father made com-
pute that the robbers numbered eleven steel-clad men-at-arms, furnished out with
halberds and long swords!
Anne:
Did he not laugh! and declare that Sir Simon’s tale was even like to his cup of
sack —it grew deeper as he drank. But who comes here?
(A gleeman cometh down the pathway, and spying the lad and mad, maketh a
stay, and unstringeth his lute.)
The gleeman speaketh:
Gentle maid, and you, gallant master, will you hear a song, albeit my lute is
somewhat cracked and the strings at times awry? Yet can I make most sweet
music for fair dames and noble knights; nor do the lasses of Warwick and
Coventry disdain my lays.
Will singeth a catch:
Come, buy of me, come; come buy, come buy ;
Buy, lads, or else your lasses cry: Come buy!
Then he sayeth:
Well, let us taste your wares. Sing on, Master Gleeman.
Anne:
Sing on, fair sir. I will gladly give a couple of groats for a fair song.
Wil: .
Thou shalt not give a groat, Anne. What, for a cracked lute with strings
awry? But sing, I pray, good master.
The gleeman singeth:
A handful of daisies, a handful of rue,
A handful of basil to make sweet savour,
A pinch of cloves, and a pansy or two,
And a handful of thyme for flavour.
_ For this is the way of the world, I trow:
A handful of roses, a handful of snow,
A stock of stiff gilly-buds all in a row,
And a handful of sweet May-jflowers [
WILL O’ STRATFORD.
There be those in life’s garden that cull all the sweet,
And anon there be those on a desert stranded,
For to some, red roses will fall at their feet,
While some will go empty-handed!
For this is the way of the world, L trow:
A handful of roses, a handful of snow,
A stock of stiff gilly-buds all in a row,
And a handful of sweet May-flowers !
One wight will find violets, scarce to be seen,
And one will find nothing but thorns that bristle ;
And one will clasp lily-stalks, slender and green,
While another clasps only thistle !
For this is the way of the world, I trow:
A handful of roses, a handfil of snow,
A. stock of stiff gilly-buds ail in a row,
And a handful of sweet May-flowers !
Then, lads and lasses, whatever you do,
Gather plenty of basil to make sweet savour,
And don’t forget pansies, and don’t despise rue,
Nor plenty of thyme for flavour.
For this is the way of the world, I trow.
A handful of roses, a handful of snow,
A stock of stiff gilly-buds all in a row,
And a handful of sweet May-flowers !
Anne:
A fair song, fairly sung !
Will :
A good song, friend; here be thy groats.
The gleeman, looking on his groats :
Fair thanks to ye both, and farewell. King Harry paysme well. This road
will bring me to Stratford, fair sir? Give ye God den.
(He passeth thro’ the woodland.)
Will:
Farewell, sir, your lute was not amiss. I vow, Anne, we might find thy groats
in the ale-house till, ere nightfall. . . . Whocomes here? As I live, ’tismy
father in close speech with Sir Thomas Lucy! Slip we into the bushes, Anne ;
Now shall I be straightway chidden! I trust the matter of my
WILL O? STRATFORD.
arrow’s glancing aside, and smiting a fine doe, yester-eve, hath not come to Sir
Thomas’s notice !
(Anon cometh Sir Thomas Lucy and Master John Shakspere, walking stately
as suiteth their age and reverence.)
yS 4)
% Nt '
As Mn , ‘ me
gg) ue 0
: i yy DS a ao
Lesh iy ee ai\
, tr Ne
a, “S =a dé 4
ap EE
wi a
. = y fit fi
ee Hi)
Y Wy (|
YY ij i Lig? «MUM gi
VEY Ao Zz ail { Ty
Pe gua AN PN
i] iy (EN : MY %
an NCSI i XR \ I! AA coMETH SIR THOMAS LUCY AND MASTER JOHN
Te Se
gs SHAKSPERE, WALKING STATELY.
woe
Sir Thomas speaketh as one in choler :
Nay, nay, Master Shakspere, the lad must hence. I mean him no harm; but,
surely, Stratford town is no place for him to wanton in; overturning the
dignity of his betters.
Master Shakspere :
True it is, Sir Thomas, my lad is a wild and untamed springald; yet he hath
WILL O’. STRATFORD.
a good heart, and his mother pineth sore when I speak of sending him to London;
London, saith the parson, is a den of iniquity, not over-fit to harbor young lads.
Sir Thomas :
London is a fair city, Master, Shakspere, where wild lads and wanton revel-
lers shall not prank themselves to the detriment of wiser folk. There is a watch
in London; aye, and a guard-house ; likewise a gaol and gallows, whither, if I
mistake not, thy Will shall come if he mend not his ways. My doe, Master
Shakspere, a fine fat doe, dead under the coppice, slain by your careless boy!
By the mass! there are no deer in London.
Master Shakspere :
None, Sir Thomas, save dead deer. But for the matter of the doe, have I
not paid its value twice over ?
Sir Thomas :
Paid, Master Shakspere, and well paid; yet I say the lad shall go, that like
mishap fall not again. Do I not remember the snow-ball, with which I was
pelted last Christmas-tide, and the snow on my murrey taffeta, newly sent from
London? Aye, and the village hinds with mouths agape, and the laughter of the
young maids? Methinks tho’ it be June, I can yet feel the chill!
Master Shakspere :
My heart is sore at parting with the lad, and yet perchance ’tis best. To
London, then, he goes; and I pray he fall not into danger.
Sir Thomas:
Pray that he keep sober, and go not to players’ booths and bear-baiting! But
what is this?
Will cometh from the thicket :
Dear father, how shall I thank thy kindness? . . . Anne,I am to go to
London town. I shall go mad with joy.
Master Shakspere :
J think thou art mad already, foolish boy! Get thee hence; dost thou not
see the worshipful Sir Thomas ?
Will:
Yea, father, and hear him likewise. Shall I send thee a doe from London,
Sir Thomas ?
WILL O’ STRATFORD.
Sir Thomas :
Speak not to me, boy, or thou shalt be beaten anon.
Will:
Faith, ’twill be anon, indeed, if thou hast the beating. Come, Anne, let us
get hence; let us get hence to London!
(As they pass along the woodland, Will singeth.)
To London! To London!
Oh! there’s where lads and
lasses are,
Oh! there’s where nobles
walk the streets, and
prentices cry “ Lack!â€
To London! To London!
Where country lads can pick
up gold;
Where knights in brave at-
tire are clad while par-
sons go in black.
To London! To London!
Oh ! there’s where. soldiers
come from wars.
Oh! there’s where galleys
sail from Spain, with
gems and wealth untold.
To London! To London!
Oh ! there’s where fairs and WILL AND ANNE DEPART SINGING.
players be. Pra
Oh! there’s where wisdom grows not young, and folly grows not old.
To London! To London!
Dear Avon with thy tinkling stream,
I leave thee for a fouler way and darker meads to roam,
To London! To London!
How fair, old Avon, shalt thou seem,
When worn and spent in London town, I turn my face toward home !
Anna Robeson Brown.
A BOY’S THUNDER.
EY are grinding in the skies.
I hear the rocks turn,
I almost can smell
The hot meal burn.
They are grinding, for here
Is a sprinkling of mist —
The first mealy dust
From the first run of grist.
The old mill rattles,
The overshot turns,
The rocks go spinning,
The hot meal burns.
They are grinding, for now
Comes the water downpouring —
There’s rattle and splatter
Against the mill flooring.
They are grinding, for fast
The miller boys come ;
They are grinding, for scudding
The boys go home.
Their white sacks are loaded,
For see the downpour
When they get overhead
To the mill-house door.
The weir-gate is heightened,
For evry big turn.
Oh! hear the mill rattle,
And smell the meal burn.
Hugh C. Middleton.
Mey
“‘ WELCOME !â€
THES CONSTANGY" CUB. 7
OSING the leading spirit—if only for a brief
season — from out of a choice circle of “insepa-
rables,†is a severe trial to all girls. But it was
just this sort of an ill wind that blew good in
the shape of the “Constancy Club,†in the year
1891, in the town of Norwich, Conn.
Constance Elder was the oldest among a
group of six girls, who had grown up together
in daily intercourse ever since they could talk.
Constance was thirteen years old. She was the
only one of the girls in her teens, and perhaps
this additional year did something toward mak-
ing her their recognized leader, though the real
source of the influence she unconsciously ex-
ercised lay in her sweet disposition. She was
at once bright and lively, gentle and serious,
girlish and womanly. Her name fitted her ex-
actly. It seemed the very embodiment of her character, as people’s names so
often and so strangely are.
Now that we know the kind of a girl Constance Elder was, we can imagine
the grief of her girl friends when she told them, one day in the fall, that she
in a few weeks, was going to leave for Europe. She was, she announced, to go
to Paris, with her father and mother and little brother.
“Why, Constance Elder!†they cried, “we can’t let you go. Do you want
to? Whose idea was it?†Question after question came from one and another.
They were all crowded around Constance on the lawn.
“Come and sit down on the porch steps and I'll tell youeverything.†When
they all were settled, she began:
“ Papa and mamma have been talking of this for some time, but I didn’t
want to say anything to you until our going was definite. Itis now. Papa is
going on business, any way; mamma needs a change, and I am to go to a
French school.
“OQ, Constance dear! you will die of homesickness) Mamma went to sea
when she was a girl, and†— -
“TI know it, Amy ; but papa believes in a girl’s being able to do something
for herself, and so do I; I love French, and may want to teach it some day.
Now is the time for me to learn it. I shall have to stay away two years, at
least, and perhaps longer.â€
THE “CONSTANCY CLUB.â€
None of the girls spoke, and not one of them dared to look at Constance, or
at each other. Constance understood; she swallowed an uncomfortable some-
thing in her own throat, and said bravely :
“Don’t feel badly, girls. You must write to me often, very often.â€
The vehement, but silent nodding of five heads was the only answer.
“JT am afraid I sha’n’t find time from my lessons to write to you all separately,
but I have thought of a plan.â€
Constance’s plans were always attractive, and the girls raised their drooping
heads at the mention of one.
‘“‘T shall send a letter once a week, in your care, Ethel, and on Saturday after-
noons the girls can meet at your house when you will read it aloud to them. She
reads so well, girls, you know. I shall see a great many interesting things in
France, and J mean to underline those that can be read up. Each girl can take
one or two subjects and write short notices on them for the next meeting.
Then, when I do come home, we can have such glorious talks together, don’t
you know? Do you like the plan, girls?â€
“ Fine.â€
“Tt will be almost a literary society,†said Grace Lawrence, whose elder
sister belonged to a Browning club. “ Who will be president ? â€
“Constance, of course,’ was the unanimous cry.
“ And what shall we call it ?â€
Several names were suggested, but when Ethel Rhodes proposed it should
be the “Constancy Club,†after the president, it was accepted at once.
“That is a good name,†said Constance thoughtfully, “for I think we should
be constant in all things: in friendship, and study, and unselfishness, and — and
everything good and pleasant —and unpleasant, too, sometimes. Girls, why
not take that for our motto: ‘ Be constant in all things.’ â€â€™
It was agreed to, and the Constancy Club was founded.
Constance really did sail for Europe, to the sad astonishment of the girls,
who never fully realized she was going.
As Constance’s “ Aunt Alice,†I was, when visiting Norwich, voted admission
to one of the meetings of the “ Constancy Club,†when it was almost a year old.
After the reading of interesting notices on Victor Hugo, Napoleon III, the
Paris sewers, the church of La Madeleine and Rossini the musician (there was no
lack of variety on the programme, you see), the vice-president, Ethel Rhodes, read
the following letter to the five girls who sat around her on the floor. She, as a
dignitary, occupied a chair, and had a smnall table at her side.
Les Petires Vauues, France, July, 1892.
To the members of the “ Constancy Club.â€
My pear Girts : — My letter this week will furnish little material for reading
up, as it is written from an unfrequented corner of Normandy. (This being
DHEOMCONSTANGCY: (CLUB
underlined, was noted down by the listeners.) We left Paris on account of
mamma’s health, and found this quaint place through French friends.
Normandy is a lovely country, so bright and cosey. Patches of bright yel-
low musk grow on the thatched roofs, brilliant red poppies gleam in the corn-
fields, and now and then there are whole fields of nodding blue flax flowers.
And the people are so clean — almost like the Quakers, mamma says. Les Petites
Valles itself is a little fishing village on the French side of the channel, opposite
Hastings on the English side. There is only one street, or rather road in it,
and most of the little vine-grown houses, set back in tiny trim gardens, belong
to the fisher families. They all move into one room in the summer, and rent
the rest of the house to summer visitors. Our little place is lovely, so clean and
airy, but very primitive. There wasn’t a sign of an easy-chair for mamma, so
we hired one from the grocery woman ; and then Charlie and I fixed up a sofa
out of low empty sugar-boxes, with a mattress on top and pillows in one corner.
It doesn’t sound comfortable, but it is. Charlie is the dearest boy for helping me
in my little plans. The walls were so bare, I. thought holly would look pretty
over the doors and windows. Charlie hunted the woods and when mamma
and I came down to breakfast one morning the holly was up. The effect, with
the red curtains, is very warm and cheerful. I love a pretty room.
Mamma needed a perfect rest, so I asked if I might be housekeeper for a
while. That is what I am now, minus the cap and keys.
I didn’t like giving orders to our Normandy servant at first, because she
smiled so amusedly at me. I had sucha funny time trying to get her to serve
dinner in our American way. In France the meat is served alone, and each
vegetable, with bread, makes a separate course. Marie, naturally, knew of no
other way, and would acknowledge no other for several days.
“‘ Marie,†I would say, “we want the vegetables with this meat, please.â€
If I had asked her to butter a slice of melon, she couldn’t have looked more
astounded.
“ Now?†she ejaculated. “But it is not the custom â€â€”
“Not with you; but at our home it is, and we prefer it so.â€
This same conversation was exchanged daily, for several days, to Charlie’s
great amusement. Marie puts the vegetables on with the meat, now, as a
matter of necessity only, and still with low mutterings of “Very strange, very
strange.â€
I don’t believe the French girls ever do anything about the house, because
all the old women who come to the door with fish and vegetables and cheese
and fruit, in great baskets on their backs, used to laugh at me just as Marie did.
Now they all call me ma petite dame —my little lady —in a kindly way.
I love to hear them talk about their sons or husbands who have gone away
cod-fishing on the banks of Newfoundland. They usually stay away a year or
so, but sometimes some of them never come back. Then their families put on
THE “CONSTANCY CLUB.â€
mourning on Sundays, and feel just as badly all the rest of the week in colored
dresses. They all seem to like us, and they put their heads close together and
talk about us when we have passed them in the road. I have heard them speak
of us as “‘ the Americans,†as though we were creatures from another world.
There is a sweet fisher-girl here about my own age, though she looks much
older. She is always bareheaded, and she told me she had never worn a hat in
all her life. Iwas sick for three days last week, and Jeanne brought mea present
each day. She would always leave her shoes downstairs and come up to my
room softly, in her bare feet. The first day she brought me a good-sized fish,
“ JEANNE HELD A KICKING CRAB, AND APOLOGIZED BECAUSE IT WAS NO BIGGER.â€
alive, between cabbage leaves. The next day she held a kicking crab up to my
bed, and apologized because it was no bigger. Finally, the third day, she came
in great glee with a monster shrimp, the largest one she had ever caught. Such
great pop-eyes as it had!
It would have broken Jeanne’s heart to know I couldn’t eat her dainties, so
Inever told her. I couldn’t; it would have been unkind. I asked Jeanne why
she liked me and brought me so much. She said it was because I smile at
her when we pass, like the pictures of the saints in church. I never knew I had
smiled at her; but whenever we met I thought how dark blue her eyes were,
THE “CONSTANCY CLUB.â€
and how much her reddish hair was like some beautiful seaweed I had found on
the beach.
I must tell you about Jules Verne’s tower, and then close this letter; it is
getting very long.
When we were looking for houses, Charlie spied the sign “ maison &@ lower,â€
on a square tower right on the edge of the beach. “Jolly place,†he exclaimed,
and I nodded.
Three old fisher-women, two big sailors and numerous children had gradu-.
ally added themselves to our party, and been very useful in running after absent
house-owners, most of whom had been found out shrimping. Again one of the
sailors departed in search of the proprietor. He proved to be a pleasant French
gentleman, and he showed us all over the tower. It was the dearest place
imaginable. There were four rooms in all, one on each floor; and every
room had four windows, one on each side of the tower. It was like being in a
light-house, only all was beautifully furnished and the walls were tapestried.
Charlie and I longed to take it, and were even disputing over who should sleep
in the top room, when mamma put an end to all dispute by declaring she
wouldn’t think of living in the place. “The wind would blow us away, and the
sea would surely wash us away ina storm.†The proprietor laughed, and said
that Madame was quite right about the wind, though M.
Jules Verne had never seemed to mind it. His family
had lived in a cottage the summer before, like other fam-
ilies, but the author of
“Around the World in
Highty Days†had preferred
the square tower to write
and to sleep in. I wonder
if the wind and the waves
didn’t whisper weird, won-
derful stories to him of all
they had seen.
Iam going to Dream-
land now, and hope to meet
you all there, as I so often
do. It is half-past nine, and
all is quiet in the village.
Charlie and I are going shrimping, early to-morrow morning at low tide.
I hope we shall find a big shrimp, like the one Jeanne brought me. Dear
Jeanne! I wish you could all see her.
Think often, and write soon, dears, every one of you, to
Your loving friend and faithful president,
CoNnsSTANCE HLDER.
A MEETING OF THE “ CONSTANCY CLUB.â€â€™
A PRINCE OF DEMONS.
While the vice-president took a glass of water, at the close of the letter, the
girls all commenced chattering at once.
I heard such bits of opinion as: “A real vacation letter; only Normandy
and Jules Verne to read up. Wish I were with her; what fun she is having.â€
“Girls,†I said, “ may I say a few words to you before the meeting is over ?â€
Instant silence gave consent. I almost repented of my impulse when I
found six pairs of questioning eyes fixed on me, for I am not used to girls, though
T love them dearly. I felt my cheeks flush; but I began unhesitatingly :
“Constance has not given you much to ‘look up’ in this letter, it is true :
she has not made you more familiar with either French kings and queens or
Paris sights, yet I think she has unconsciously given you more. She has shown
you the character of a brave, sweet, nineteenth-century girl to look up to,
rather than to look up and read up. I speak of Constance herself. She mentions
being the housekeeper very simply, as though it were only natural she should
be. And yet there are few girls of her age who would take the entire care of
the house from their mothers. And the deft way in which she manages to make
a comfortable corner in the barren country house — all shows loving thoughtful-
ness for others, and that womanly gift of giving a ‘homey’ look to any stiff,
square room she may be called upon to live in.
“ Constance’s girlish letter has made me feel very proud of my niece, and I felt
I wanted you all to know how deeply I admire your president, and how much I
have enjoyed being admitted to this meeting of the ‘Constancy Club.’ â€
To my great amazement, the girls drew around me and declared I must be a
member while I was in Norwich. I gladly accepted the invitation, my name
was put on the roll, and the meeting was adjourned until the next Saturday.
Adaline’ Fordham.
A PRINCE OF DEMONS.
HE old clergyman almost dropped the baby into the baptismal font in his
surprise.
“ T don’t think I understood the name,†he said.
“ Ashmodai,†repeated the father firmly.
Had he not chosen the name after the good old fashion of his fathers, by
taking the first that met his eye as he opened the sacred Book ?
“But do you know the significance? Ashmodai was the Prince of Demons,â€
gently remonstrated the man of God, for Adam Granger was not a man to be
trifled with.
A PRINCE OF DEMONS.
“¢ Ashmodai is to be the child’s name.â€
The tired mother gave one sad look at the baby’s innocent face, but she
spoke no dissenting word. During the christening ceremony her face was
turned toward the open window, where rows of white headstones marked the
resting-place of the village dead. What passion of unavailing protest against
the injustice being done the unconscious infant, what promises of atoning mother-
love, what recollections of neglect and tyranny, long and patiently borne, surged
within her heart, no one ever knew. Three months later, with a kiss pressed
on the baby’s face and a whispered prayer above him, she closed her eyes on
earth, and the child, with his unsavory name, was abandoned to the harsh winds
of destiny.
It would take a fair-sized volume to tell of all the trouble that descended
upon poor little Ashmodai because of his unfortunate name. Before he was out
of pinafores he developed a furious temper; whereat all the gossips shook their
heads, sagely remarking that it was no more than they had expected. By the
time he had reached the dignity of knickerbockers he exhibited a genius for
getting into mischief ; and all the other small scapegraces of the village subsided
into minor planets, revolving around him as a chief luminary. Unhappily this
gift for mischief was balanced by no corresponding skill in escaping detec-
tion, and he was invariably overtaken in his iniquity. When he crept up to
ring a door-bell, the wrathful hand of the outraged victim invariably seized him
by the coat collar. When he sifted cayenne pepper over the apples in the pan-
try, he forgot the deed the next moment, and helped himself to one of them.
At school and on the playground he not only always suffered the full penalty
of nis own misdeeds, but paid the reckoning of younger and less courageous
youngsters. Yet so persistent were his transgressions, and so swift the ven-
geance that always followed them and thereby made them public property, that
he lived up to the forebodings of the old gossips.
His own father unconsciously grew into the habit of thinking that there was
something uncanny about the child, who was simply a bright, restless boy,
battling against odds in his intercourse with his fellows, and with no redeeming
love and sympathy at home. Once, when he had suffered keenly through the
jibes of his playmates, and when his frantic appeal to his father to give him some
other name, or no name at all had been answered with a whipping, his little
cousin, Susan Bickford, sought him out, and tried to comfort him.
“T think Ashmodai is a pretty name; as pretty a name as I ever heard,â€
she said. “Tl tell you what, Ashmodai, it’s a great deal better to be a master
of demons than to be mastered by them, like lots of people in this world.â€
Ashmodai straightened himself, with a new thought and a sudden purpose.
In that moment there awakened in him an ambition that was destined to bear
fruit in after years.
He took more interest in his studies from that day, but the improvement in
A PRINCE OF DEMONS.
his scholarship did not prevent his expulsion from school, two years later, for
thoughtless complicity in a prank wherein he was adjudged the ringleader, and
was too manly to deny his part, or to throw their due share of blame upon his
fellow culprits.
’Squire Granger received the news of this new disgrace with contemptuous
unconcern, and Ashmodai felt that he had not a ised in the world besides his
little cousin Susan.
On the Granger Bees, as upon so many Eastern homesteads, the little log
cabin erected by the pfigiael
settler was still standing. Vous
before, in Ashmodai’s childhood,
he had betaken himself thither to
escape his Aunt Abigail’s sharp
tongue, and to save the house from
the litter so dear to a boy’s heart,
which offended her orderly eye.
The lad had quite a mechanical
turn, and in this dusky workshop
he constructed boats and water-
wheels, kites and go-carts and
sleds, and a hundred other con-
trivances whose use or character it
is not probable that he himself
could have explained. After his
expulsion from school he took up
his quarters in the old log cabin,
and here he tinkered away indus-
triously from morning until night,
or pored over such books and
papers as he could obtain; odd
numbers of the scientific weeklies
thrown aside by the village blacksmith, occasional volumes from the free library,
purveyed from private bookcases by his young cousin, who shamelessly
borrowed right and left, under the pretense of an interest in a subject quite
beyond the scope of her little head. So the weeks and months wore away, and
Ashmodai approached man’s estate.
There is nothing so despotic as the prejudice of a country village. It would
keep its children always children, and deny the respect due to manhood and
womanhood until heads begin to whiten. It sits in judgment upon them in
early childhood, and issues iron-clad decrees regarding them. From its censure
there is no appeal, and where it once favors it never retracts.
When Ashmodai Granger reached the age of nineteen, he might, to the
“Tl THINK ASHMODAI IS A PRETTY NAME,� SHE SAID.
A PRINCE OF DEMONS.
eye of a stranger, have seemed a rather spirited young fellow, although he
wore an air of reserve begotten of his compantonless life. The temper that had
marked him in childhood still flashed out upon occasion ; but it is not such a bad
thing to have a high temper, provided it is duly controlled and wisely directed.
Much of the evil in this world waxes strong because of the passive natures that
yield to bad influences rather than rouse themselves for combat; the greatest
reformers of this and all ages have been men who flamed to a white heat at the
knowledge of any cruel wrong.
But when Ashmodai Granger flogged a young bully who used insulting
words to a pair of innocent girls; when he found some urchins robbing
birds’ nests and ducked the youngsters in the mill-pond, afterward jumping in
and risking his own life to save them; when he did a hundred and one unusual
and some not unheroic acts, he tecsived no credit for anything more than a reck-
less impulse, at best. To all the village he was still “ Granger’s bad boy,†and
every one was awaiting the fulfillment of his dark destiny. As time went on,
and he showed no disposition to do anything but idle his life away, the
younger generation of boys, dogging Ashmodai with a sense of fascination born
of his reputed depravity, told of strange flashes of light they had seen, and
queer noises they had heard while lurking about the old cabin; then the
elders shook their heads, and wondered how ’Squire Granger felt now about the
name he had given his son.
To tell the truth, Squire Granger had other matters to concern him besides
Ashmodai’s “ carryings on.†Years before he had invested all his ready money,
and as much more as he could raise on his property, in some Western lands, the
title to which had proved defective, and the mortgage on his home was about
to be foreclosed. He had always been a hard man, and he had no friend to
whom he could apply for help. It was characteristic of the man’s cold, self-
reliant nature, that he never calculated on Ashmodai. Had the boy been like
other men’s sons and undertaken to share his father’s cares, it is not probable
that the ’Squire would have denied him. As it was, whatever secret resent-
ment he cherished he kept to himself, until the day came when it exploded like
a crash of thunder over the young fellow’s head.
The Squire returned home one night gloomier and moodier than usual and
found Ashmodai awaiting him at the front gate.
“Father,†said the boy abruptly, “will you lend me a hundred dollars ?â€
Had the ’Squire not been so wrapped in his own gloomy thoughts, he might
have noticed the unusual brightness of Ashmodai’s eyes, his suppressed excite-
ment, the confidence trembling on his lips. Adam Granger drew from his
pocket an old leathern wallet, carefully counted out some bills, and flung them
upon the ground before the young fellow.
“Take them, and begone from my sight, you nd vagabond predestined
to evil!†he cried. ‘Never let me see your face again.â€
A PRINCE OF DEMONS.
If Ashmodai could have known that his father was dividing with him his
entire worldly wealth, these words might have been robbed of some of their
sting. He stood, pale as death, leaning against the fence, while his father
walked firmly up the path, and entered the house. Then Ashmodai stooped and
carefully gathered up the bills from the ground.
All that night a light burned in the old log house and the sound of saw and
hammer were heard. The next day Ashmodai, with all his belongings packed
in-a long oaken chest, left town, and it was whispered about that “Granger's
bad boy†had gone away “for good.â€
Several weeks later, Adam Granger, grown strangely restless and altered,
yielded to his young niece’s entreaties and took her to the State fair, held in a
large town some twenty miles away. He was in no mood for pleasure, for
heavy anxieties weighed down his mind, but it was hard to resist the pleadings
of the gentle girl, the one creature who clung to the stern old man, and strove
to bring a ray of sunlight into his darkened life.
They drove over in the early morning, through country lanes beautiful with
bloom and musical with bird songs, until they found the highway that finally
widened into city streets, and joined the crowd of sightseers. Together they
walked about among the live stock and poultry, the big vegetables and fruits,
the cakes and pies and canned goods and fancy needlework, that made up
the main portion of the exhibit. Was it Susan’s gentle insistence — Squire
Granger never could remember — that led them finally to the great machinery
hall, where hosts of spectators and a body of dignified jurors were assembled ?
Everybody’s attention was centered upon a little wheeled machine spinning
around a circular track, without any visible power, but with a velocity that
threatened to demolish anything that came in its way.
‘Wonderful invention,’ somebody near the ’Squire was saying. “ This
bottling up electricity is like chaining up a lot of demons and setting them to
work. Bound to take the place of everything else as a motor. A pity the
principle of this machine should have been patented a week before the young
man perfected his model.â€
There was a stir among the jurors. A small, carelessly-dressed man had
joined them, and several of their number were shaking hands with him in a
manner that denoted him to be a personage of importance.
“Gentlemen,†said one of the jurors, “ this model, resembling as it does the
famous invention lately patented by the celebrated inventor, Mr. D., has been
considered of so much importance that Mr. D. himself has come on from Washing-
ton in person to examine it. Is the inventor of this little machine present ?â€
A young man detached himself from the crowd, and modestly joined the
group.
‘Squire Granger felt like rubbing his eyes to make sure he was not dream-
ing. Could this be Ashmodai, flushed with pride, but talking easily and pleas-
A PRINCE OF DEMONS.
antly with the great men? Now the two were inspecting the model together ;
the stranger examining it in every part and asking questions, Ashmodai
explaining with a glowing face. What a bright, handsome, intelligent face the
boy had! ’Squire Granger had never before viewed his son through the per-
spective of a six weeks’ absence, and he could scarcely believe his eyes.
But listen. The great inventor was addressing Ashmodai, in a voice raised
so that it could be heard by all the crowd.
“‘T am satisfied,†said he, “ that your invention can, in some respects, claim
priority over mine. In such cases it is customary among honorable men to
compromise with the less fortunate inventor by offering him a certain share of
the profits. Will you be satisfied with the following terms?â€
He named a cash sum and a royalty. The magnitude of the first, although
a small sum in his eyes, fairly took away the breath of the simple country folks,
who were accustomed to see substantial value for cash in hand.
Adam Granger watched the proceedings with a dull sense of distress. No
one would ever know the heartache with which he had seen Ashmodai go out
from under his roof, driven by his own cruel words. No one would ever know
how his conscience had smitten him for his long years of harshness and neglect.
Had Ashmodai remained friendless and unfortunate, as he had pictured him, the
father might have conquered his own pride and recalled him. But Ashmodai
popular, prosperous, famous—that was a different matter. He would have
turned and left the building without a word, had not shy little Susan caught at
his arm, begging him to wait.
The rich inventor had filled out a check on the spot, and handed it to Ash-
modai, publicly sealing his proposition. Ashmodai stood with the precious bit
of paper in his hand, searching the crowd with eager gaze. What made his
eyes brighten and a glad look overspread his handsome face? He whispered a
hurried excuse to some one near him, then hastened across the floor, straight to
the spot where his father stood, and held out the check to him.
“ Father, won't you take it?â€
Not a shade of anger or reproach in the young fellow’s voice; only an
earnest appeal to be given this chance of atoning for the trouble he had given
his father all his life.
And ’Squire Granger ?
He had that miserable New England heart that rises in the throat and
chokes one when it most needs expression. He could only place his hands on
the young fellow’s shoulders, look upon him with yearning eyes, and say :
“My boy. My boy.â€
But little Susan, with glad, wet eyes, cried out triumphantly :
“ Didn’t I tell you, Ashmodai, it was better to be the master of demons, than
to be mastered by them?â€
Flora Haines Loughead.
ie ae
inl LN S iia
ALL
PURSUED.
DOLLY
HERE does the doll come from? I do not mean the in-
dividual dolls of our nurseries; every body knows that
if one happens to be a stiff wooden baby, with joints like car-
penter work, it came from “ the fatherland ;†if unbending china
or too yielding rubber, it came out of our own factories; should
it be a droll little buff-colored baby, with no hair to speak of, queer
joints at neck, wrist and ankle, and corner-wise eyes, its home is
Japan ; if it be a soft-headed fair-faced baby in long white dresses,
it is the rag-baby of England; if an elegant lady of style, with wax
face and hands, very stout limbs, and more dresses and “ thingsâ€
than its mistress, then it is plain it came out of Paris. What I want to ask
is, Who invented dolls to begin with? What race first made its little women
happy with make-believe babies ?
This I fear we shall never know. Tops and kites and other toys can be
traced to the nation that first made them, but the doll, the one special plaything
for girls, reaches back farther than history; whenever in studying ancient
peoples we come upon traces of home life, there, already, we find dolly enshrined
in the hearts of its girls.
The demure little black-eyed damsels of the time of Moses, it is said, had
dolls; and the maidens of Egypt, modest
littie souls of whom history says nothing,
took their precious dollies into the tomb
with them, and so we find them, thousands
of years later, nearly as fresh as when their
loving owners went to sleep, all those long
seasons ago. Strange objects they are, too A
—angular as the Egyptian pictures, flat as
though sawed from a board, with holes for
eyes and strings of beads for hair. Some
of them may be seen to-day in the rooms
of the New York Historical Society.
Even the little girls of Pompeii, who, as
we have all read, were buried one terrible
day under several feet of ashes, contribute
their dolls to our collections; nice ones
they are, too, made of ivory and jointed, which shows that the girls of Pompeu
were a good deal like the girls of America — they wanted their dolls to sit down.
Other maidens of old had dolls of silver and bronze, but the small Athenian
<
by Ppl
ZY
LLL
LLL
ve.
OG
SSSsaS
SS
SSSSSSSS
SSSSS
SS
LILLE.
ISSSS
Zz
eee
Ss
FLAT EGYPTIAN DOLLS.
DOLLY THE QUEEN.
carried to her last resting-place her doll of painted terra cotta. The dolls of one
or two Peruvian girls — dead hundreds of years ago — have a home now in the
Boston Museum. Strange, dismal-looking objects they are, made of wood, or
something stiff, and covered with yarn, having long claw-like fingers, each one
wound with colored thread or yarn. The Peruvian doll has a face resembling a
baby’s knit doll, woven or knitted, with
VEE ADS, Wr aoe
LE"
nose and eyes, even mouth and teeth, em-
LLL, Bg
lj Kl ‘
uy H fae broidered or woven in; it has flat hands,
with tufts of yarn for hair, and, a dress of
loose yarn hanging from the shoulders and
held in by a belt.
I speak always of girls, but we must
not forget that dolls have been made for
boys and even for grown-up women —
queens at that! There is one curious
thing about dolls for boys; they’re never
the familiar friend and plaything — they
are always little prigs, set up as teachers.
English boys a few hundred years ago had
dolls to teach them what was considered
the business of an English gentleman’s life
—fighting. These little monsters were of
silver, very grand indeed (though only a
few inches high), dressed in complete armor, like a knight, and each possessed of
a silver horse similarly protected, covered from the tip of his ears to the ground
with gorgeous trappings and hangings. To play with them, each doll was armed
with a lance, mounted on his steed and then violently pushed toward the
enemy. The object of each was to unhorse the other by means of the lance,
and the boy whose knight tumbled his opponent to the ground was the victor.
The little Japanese to this day has teaching dolls; history is what he learns
from them. The heroes, the great men of Japan, are represented in figures which
are given to the boys with lively stories of their wonderful deeds. Of course no
child would dare to play with personages so imposing, so the dolls are set up to
be looked at while their owners play with tops and kites, like boys in other
parts of the world.
But I spoke of queens. In reading the history of the fourteenth century it
would seem as if royal ladies had taken to playing with these attractive toys,
for the French queen made presents of dolls to the queen of England, and even
to the celebrated Isabella of Castile, who, one would think, was too busy with
wars to even look ata doll. In atime of war, the two grave bodies of men who
ruled the affairs of France and England, stopped the serious business of the gov-
ernment to grant a free pass from France to England for an alabaster doll.
PERUVIAN DOLLS.
DOLIY THE! OU BEN.
This is the first French doll mentioned in history, and why was it so important ?
It was not the toy they cared for—but her dress; she carried the latest Paris
styles of dress and hair arrangement. England might hate and fight and kill
France, but she must dress like her enemy.
Now and then an old doll has come down to us, though none so fine as this
historical lady of alabaster. One that came from England, probably in the time
when that country bought its dolls in Flanders and called them “ Flanders
babies,†was brought by William Penn to one of his daughters. It is still cher-
ished by a family in Washington, and called
Letitia Penn after its first little mistress. It
is a stiff creature of wood about a foot high,
and not very pretty beside those of our day.
Another, that came from France about two
hundred years ago, is also of wood, with carved
and painted face, a queer old-fashioned
cap, black satin dress and a half-handker-
chief, or what we should call a fichu, over
the shoulders.
To come down to our own times,
there are almost as many kinds of
dolls as there are of people. We
naturally think we are familiar with
the varieties in our own country,
but even the United States can show
some strange ones. Not to speak
particularly of the curious dolls of “4
most of our American Indians— / ff i
played with in their doll-tepees by =‘! Kt
the wild girls exactly as our lassies iN
play in their doll-houses, that is,
mimicking life in the big tepee
—TI will tell only of two. First the
Zuiiis, whose dolls have lately been |
brought to the Smithsonian Institute at THE FRENCH DOLL OF THE TIME OF LOUIS XIY.
Washington by Mr. Cushing. They are
strange-looking things indeed, made of wood, flat as if sawed from a board, and
gayly dressed in paint of many hues. Their hands and arms are painted on
the body, but their ears stick out like wings, the eyes project half an inch, and
in the place of the mouth a round or square piece of wood stands straight out at
least an inch; if intended for a nose it is greatly out of place, and if for the
tongue it is droll—to say the least.
The teaching doll flourishes in Zuiii also, and the children hang them on the
ee ON
7 a |
DOLLY THE QUEEN.
wall and learn the history of their own people, their myths and legends, by
their help. The funny little youngsters make rag-dolls, too, which they hush to
sleep —so Mr. Cushing says — exactly as their mammas hush the live babies,
by moving from side to side on their knees, gently patting the back and mur-
muring, “Sh! sh! ch! ch!â€
Then a word about the “ Doll of Sorrow †of the Ojibways. This isasad affair,
not for the children, but for the mother who has lost a baby. She makes from
the hair of the little one a doll, into which she supposes the spirit of her baby
has passed; this object she carries for a year exactly as though it were her own
lost child, presenting to it toys and other gifts, warming it by the fire and
sighing whenever she looks at it.
Besides the strange dolls of the Indians there is one equally precious, though
very different, made for the Mormon little women at Salt Lake City. It is of
wood, with a head as round as a ball and so fastened to the body that it may be
turned to face any way. The glory of this doll in Mormon eyes is, that it is en-
tirely made at home. No eyes from London, hair from Paris, or silk from China
go to the making of this plaything. Everything,
even to the weaving of the cloth for its clothes,
is done in the little Mormon’s own city.
Since many of our dolls come from Europe,
perhaps the only really odd one to us would be
the magic doll of Vasilissa the Fair, a Russian
damsel who lived only in the-story-books. It
would take too long to tell you the tale— the
terrible perils from which this girl was delivered
by help of her precious doll. You must read it
Wy for yourself, and then you'll see to what strange
stories the little Russian listens.
From Russia it is but a step to Asia (at least
on the map), and there, too, we shall find Dolly
the Queen. Even the youngsters of Central Asia,
who have not much of anything else, have roughly
made rag-babies, and one of the queer things
that is done by the father of a girl baby, in that
country of superstition, is to bury poor dolly un-
der the floor of the house, at the corner farthest
THE OJIBWAY DOLL OF SORROW. from the door. Why this is done, I don’t know;
but no doubt it is intended for baby’s good,
and I’m sure the doll is not much of a loss.
In some parts of Asia the girls have terra cotta dolls, even with joints, and
strings to move them.
The Tuski girl, that little Asiatic who lives up in the snow by the north
ULL : %
Ee
DOLLY THE QUEEN.
pole, in a warm house of fur, has a doll, sometimes a foot tall, dressed in fur
even to the hands, where the hair stands “like a fright.†On the ship Vega
which was laid up for some time among these people, somebody drew a picture
of the Tuski doll, whose fur clothes “come off,’ and whose little owner plays
“house†with it like doll-mammas all over the world. Even the Tuski’s neigh-
bor, the Esquimau girl, builds a snow hut for a playhouse, places in it a lamp to
keep dolly warm, and has as much pleas-
ure, I hope, as our own little folk. The
doll is of ivory or wood, with eyes and
nose of bits of shell. It is dressed in fur,
and is, no doubt, fed on the choicest bits
of blubber that fall to the share of its
droll dumpy little mamma.
To jump from the coldest to the warm-
est: the dark-skinned Malay girls scorn
babies of rags or of wood; they prefer
their playthings alive, and the favorite
pet is a little pig which they carry about
wherever they go. (
The paradise of dolls is in Asia. The i
countries that share the honor of making
much of the queen of toys are Siam, India
and Japan. The yellow-satiny maidens of
Siam have many dolls; for the poor they
are of clay, and for the well-to-do of
wood, carved with clothes on and gayly
painted, or of cloth dressed like their
owners. Siamese girls make a great ado TT
over their dolls. They have houses com- THE LETITIA PENN DOLL.
pletely furnished with everything neces-
sary to Siamese life; bamboo huts which float in the river like some of the
houses for grown-ups and elegant houses which often stand in a cultivated
doll-garden with a doll-temple near by. The little mammas give feasts to their
friends’ dolls, take them to church, marry them and bury them, just as little
folk nearer home do. They spend whole days in the playhouse.
The young Siamese appear to enjoy their precious dollies very much like
the rest of the girl-world, except one class, the unfortunate maidens of the
royal family. They own, indeed, dozens of dolls, fine palaces for them to
live in, and everything complete, but the poor little things do not play with
them. They have so many slaves, and so little notion of the pleasure of doing
for themselves, that they sit and look on while the slaves play for them, talking
for the dolls and moving them about. This surely, is a strange way to play
SA&QVug
RRR SAAR
TEQOQQas
SS
SS
ZZ
EES
aoa a=
ae
B
= ze
ELE TS
SSS
2
DOLLY THE QUEEN.
with dolls, is it not? But I suppose the royal children enjoy it, and that is the
main thing after all. But it is what one might call playing by proxy.
The Hindoo girl who lives, as one may say, next door to Siam, has a better
time, though her doll is a stiff
wooden affair, dress and all, with
nothing that comes off but the head,
and painted all the colors of the
rainbow, the ears one bright color,
the chin another, and dabs of gilt
wherever they can be put. But
great doings go on in India over
‘all
ail
these important members of the pe peer (4 y
family ; they have their own room {iy 7: sea ( gs WW
in the house; they are sung to \iMA! . a he
sleep; they marry dolls of other ge
families, and have street proces- Ore Sen
sions, sometimes with music, and
with sugar-plums and money scat-
tered among the people, as if they were flesh and blood and it were a real
marriage. But children are born imitators the world over.
In Japan the doll reigns if anywhere, and that is the only country where it
has a day of its own. The Japanese
Feast of Dolls is an affair you have all
read of; it happens on the third of
March, when hundreds of them, with all
their belongings, are set out
in every house, and the toy
shops have nothing to sell
but dolls, and doll-houses
and furniture.and clothes
and dishes, and in fact every-
thing necessary to the life
of a Japanese doll. Then
all the dolls in the family
cherished for generations
from the great-great grand-
mother down to the very
babies, come out to show
themselves and have a feast.
But these show dolls often
represent characters in
stories, or heroes or royal
THE JAPANESE DOLL.
THE MORMON DOLLS.
CHE VEEL E REDE SEI AAR D:.
people, and though greatly loved are too fine for every day, so after the feast
is over each one is wrapped in silver paper and laid away in a chest till next
year, and the quaint little Japanese girls return to their own dear every-
day dollies which dress in a wadded dressing-gown, with wide sleeves like their
own, have their private three-inch tables to eat from, their especial wooden
pillows on which to sleep, and ride on the mothers’ backs from morning till
night, like any live baby of Japan.
We can’t say much about the woolly-headed maids of Africa, for they have
hardly anything in the world, but so far as travelers have noticed the sly little
things they, too, have their dolls of clay or leather, dressed — or undressed —
like themselves, and living in huts of the same pattern as their own.
But where did dolly get her name? In France she is called Poupeé, and in
Germany Puppe; both are from the Latin Pupa, or girl. Our Anglo-Saxon
ancestors, however, refused to name the little queen from the Romans, but gave
her one of their own, supposed to be from the old name for servant girl, “ daul,â€
though the encyclopedia impertinently suggests it may be from idol.
There’s only one place I know of where dolly is badly treated, except by
teasing boys, and that is in England, where a black doll was formerly hung in
front of a shop, as a sign that silks and muslins from India were for sale. That
has gone out of fashion; but now — what is worse —a doll of the same sable hue
is strung up before a rag and junk shop, which is called a “Dolly Shop.†I
should like to have England explain her conduct in thus insulting the Queen of
the world of Make-believe.
Mrs. H. Miller.
FE LITLE ORE D LIZARD.
ge LITTLE Red Lizard lived in a spring,
Close by a frog that was learning to sing.
“Such discordant struggles to get up to G,â€
Said the Little Red Lizard, “are too much for me.â€
S. M. E.
HARTLEY COLERIDGE, TEN YEARS OLD:
HE little boy in Wilkie’s portrait, who looks like a young serious faun sit-
ting on a sunny rock, with a fate hanging over him, would seem to you,
if you were his playfellow, no sort of a little boy at all. He was just ten, and
he had begun to study Greek, and to take great interest in politics and war; for
Napoleon Bonaparte was up and stirring, and likely to send a thrill into the
marrow of old Europe any fine morning of his great year, 1806. Moreover, the
little boy, the son of a very wonderful but very aimless man, was himself a
genius. But he was small and frail, and had never handled a bat, nor a hoop,
nor an oar, in his life. He could not run and ride, like most English children,
having a strong constitutional aversion to games and competitions of any kind;
and he did not seem to care for companionship.
Hopelessly odd and shy, Hartley walked about with a book, apart from the
ordinary sports of his schoolfellows. They all loved him dearly, though he
could do nothing for them but help them in their lessons, watch their kites, as
he lay in the deep grass, and tell them the most marvelous tales, which ran on,
for months at a time, more and more exciting in every chapter. Absent-
minded as he was, he was unselfish, and not afraid of danger, and once made
out to rescue a poor woman’s little boy from drowning. In her gratitude and
goodness of heart, she brought Hartley a great bag of marbles, which of course
he gave away, as they were about as useful to him as so many cannon-balls.
These physical limitations of his, which appear odd in one who was never
ill, as well as his extreme sensitiveness and innate melancholy, were a direct
inheritance from his much-beloved father. But along with these, he had a fund
of fun in him, and a ringing laugh joyful to hear. Sweeter manners and a
sweeter nature were never packed into one mortal body. “ There was an
autumnal ripeness and brightness about Hartley,†was said of him long after-
ward; ‘‘and love followed him like a shadow.â€
In some respects he was exceedingly human and open to criticism. For
instance: he hated arithmetic, and had to count on his fingers to the end of his
life. And he was so notoriously impatient that his kind and famous uncle,
Mr. Robert Southey, the poet, was pleased to be ironical, and call him
“ Job.â€
He learned easily, and had a most accurate memory; but he was too lazy
and too intelligent ever to “ peg†at his lessons, and he showed no special
promise of becoming a writer. All day and every day, a visitor might see him
curled up on the wide sill of Wordsworth’s library at Allan Bank, and again at
Rydal Mount. Men of noble mind, friends of his family, cared for him and
caressed him. In their presence and under their influence, rather than by the
HARTLEY COLERIDGE, TEN YEARS OLD.
aid of any school, the boy had his upbringing, while his mental character was
formed “by the living voice of Coleridge, Southey, Wordsworth, Lloyd, Wilson
and De Quincey; by homely familiarity with townsfolk and countryfolk of
every degree; by daily-recurring hours of solitude and lonely wandering, with
the murmur of the Brathey in his ear.â€
Hartley was the eldest child of his parents, and was born in the lovely
neighborhood of Clevedon,
England, on the nineteenth
of September, 1796. His |
father, whoadored him, took
entire credit for him, from
the first. ‘“ He is the image
of me,†said that dear con-
ceited philosopher, “ stout,
healthy and handsome;†and
he watched his son’s growth
with grave foreboding, with
passionate tenderness and
pride. Asit turned out, Mr.
Samuel Taylor Coleridge
was a very unfit person to
have charge of a wife and
children, and to win his own
way and theirs in this un-
pastoral world. So it is
something that he wrote
poems to them; something
to us, that is, now that they
have been dead for over half
a century. Little Hartley
may be traced in many a son-
netand lyric meditation of his
Fe re = Sa - 4
\
at
z
. HARTLEY COLERIDGE, AGED TEN YEARS,
father, who published the (From a Portrait by Wilkie.)
immortal “ Ancient Mari-
-ner†when he, “my babe so beautiful,†was just two years old. None of the
poet’s other children, who made active and memorable figures in society and
letters, were quite so dear to him as Hartley. Yet it was Hartley who lived
and died in a trance, as it were; whose own exquisite verse and prose are
known well to only a few; whose wan, gentle, elf-like figure went up and
down the Lake Country for forty or fifty years, the friend of every dog and bird,
and boy and girl he met; and breathing abroad, in his old bachelorhooa, cheer-
fulness and charity; and being all the while, in the judgment of the distant
HARTEEY, GOLERIDGE:: TEN: YEARS. (OLD:
crowd which did not know him, a shining example of the illustrious good-for-
nothing. Perhaps he was so; he made no money, which is the only criterion
of some judges; but a purer and dearer name than his who sleeps at Words-
worth’s feet in Grasmere churchyard, is not to be found in English literature.
Many have written of him in his later years; and in the correspondence of
his family, and particularly in his brother Derwent’s tender sketch, we learn
much of what Hartley himself called his “ dream-nourished childhood.†When
he was a tiny fellow, just beginning to speak, he was taken to London; and see-
ing the innumerable street-lamps, he cried out: “ Now I know what the stars
are!†as if he had been pondering on them in his cradle a long time back.
“ They are lamps that have been good, and have gone to Heaven.â€
A few years after he went to live at Keswick, in the vale of Derwentwater,
under the same roof with a Mr, Jackson and his housekeeper, Mrs. Wilson, who
were the “Jacky†and “ Wilsy†of his early love; two very kind and fond
people, who helped Hartley unconsciously toward the wayward and whimsical
habits which outwardly spoiled his life. Such an odd, wheedling, precious little
child as he was! always, from the first, full of poetry and metaphysics, and
perplexing everybody, over his buns and milk, with his sudden speculations.
“ He was once in an agony of thought,†his father told Henry Crabb Robin-
son, a8 some one said to him, in Hamlet’s fashion, “ It is not now, but it is to be.â€
“ Ah!†murmured Hartley, with his “bright, soft dark eyes full on this puz-
zling gentleman, “ but if it is to be, it is.’
That shows how far his thoughts began to reach. And there is anothee
anecdote of him which shows how sharp thd true was his observation of things
near at hand; for when asked what difference there was between his reflection
in the glass and his shadow, he said that the shadow was black, and that he
could not see his eyes in it.
From his ninth year into his twelfth, Hartley was absorbed by the affairs of
a certain people which his own brain had invented. He furnished them with
language and laws; they formed a powerful nation, known to him as the Hjuxrii.
He would harangue them by the hour in an imaginary senate, while the neigh-
bors peered over their garden walls to hear him declaim, as they supposed, from
memory, his cheeks reddening, his little frame trembling with emotion.
““My people are too fond of war,†he would sigh. “I made a speech which
did not change their minds. To war they will go; to war they will go!â€
His mother had to write out along romance from Hartley’s dictation, the
scenes of which were laid in his dream-country, while her boy stamped and
shouted about the room, in a gale of energy and animal spirits. The history
and geography of the mysterious realm, he confided, in astonishing detail, to
his younger brother.
“ Derwent,†he would say, with his most important air, “I have had letters
and papers from Ejuxria.â€
HARTLEY COLERIDGE, TEN YEARS OLD.
According to his own account, he spent much of his time in visiting and
governing his difficult subjects; and nothing startled and hurt him so much as
to have some one question him closely about it, or force the sense of the un-
reality of it all upon him, with a laugh, or a frown. For he was perfectly
truthful and upright, though his imaginings obscured and colored every fact in
his experience, and were far more real to him, throughout his childhood, than
any facts could possibly be.
Well, it is the king of Ejuxria whom David Wilkie painted, with his musing
look and beautiful head, in the pretty boyish dress of his generation. He lived to
be fifty-five, to the vague astonishment of all who knew him, and who knew,
too, that so bright and delicate a soul would have been fitter company for
spirits than for men. His great friend Mr. Wordsworth consecrated to “ H. C.,
six years old,†one of the noblest and sweetest of his minor poems. In it he
made a true prophecy: that his darling, whom the gods loved, would, according
to the proverb, die young. I think it is Mr. R. L. Stevenson who suggests that
the ancients understood “ Whom the gods love die young,†to mean that the
blessing was given to chosen hearts to keep fresh so long as they lived,
that they might indeed die young whenever the end might arrive.
And thus it was with Hartley Coleridge, who went away at last almost as
innocent and joyous as he came. These are Wordsworth’s lines :
O blessed vision, happy child!
Thou art so exquisitely wild,
I think of thee with many fears
For what may be thy lot in future years.
I thought of times when Pain might be thy guest,
Lord of thy house and hospitality,
And Grief, uneasy lover! never rest
But when she sat within the touch of thee.
O too industrious folly!
O vain and causeless melancholy!
Nature will either end thee quite,
Or, lengthening out thy season of delight,
Preserve for thee, by individual right,
A young lamb’s heart amid the full-grown flocks.
What hast thou to do with sorrow
Or the injuries of to-morrow?
Thou art a dew-drop which the morn brings forth
Ill-fitted to sustain unkindly shocks,
Or to be trailed along the soiling earth:
A gem that glitters while it lives,
And no forewarning gives,
But at the touch of wrong, without a strife,
Slips in a moment out of life.â€
Louise Imogen Guiney.
BQeQTE
dallS, WVirsdlan 2 3
a |
BLIND-MAN’S-BUFF.
AC the month of Maying, when the grasses creep,
Calling all the seedlings from their wintry sleep ;
Rain and sunshine yesterday, shine and rain to-morrow,
Winds at rout or warmth about — bits of joy and sorrow ;
Violets playing “I spy†under last year’s leaves,
Robins singing carols under dripping eaves;
Noonday chasing morning, sunset catching noon,
Zephyrs dodging whirlwinds, tulips out too soon ;
Summer still in hiding, springtime coy enough —
All the world seems just a-peep, playing Blind-man’s-buff.
Glints of summer sunshine, grays of springtime gloom,
Birds and.bees and growing things stretching out for room ;
Elves of spring a-shiver now, basking now in sun,
Cooling off in acorn cups, warming with a run ;
Tendrils reaching everywhere, sprouts aspiring fast,
Spring just racing blindfold, summer caught at last !
Sure the month of Maying brings us change enough —
Scholars at Dame Nature’s school playing Blind-man’s-buff.
G. D. Lieber.
ZZ
ge
eS
“DARKNESS SHOWS US WORLDS OF LIGHT
WE NEVER SEE BY DAY.â€
STAMPS AND STAMP. COLLECTING.
HE search for rare and costly things and the gathering to-
gether of the strange and the beautiful, have always
been among the chief delights of men of taste and leisure.
The different nations of the world, since the first use of
the postage stamp, about fifty years ago, have given much at-
tention to securing the best shapes, sizes, colors and engraving
for the stamps used in domestic and foreign business.
It is not surprising, therefore, that collecting postage stamps
has come to be one of the most common ways in which is
sought the gratification of the desire to possess that which is
both rare and beautiful. Twenty years ago the collecting of stamps was con-
fined almost entirely to the young; but the earnestness of these early collectors
in the pursuit has not been lost with their growth, and at the present time a
very large proportion of the collectors are men. These are the
ones who sustain the extensive business of dealing in stamps.
In the early days of stamp dealing and collecting, a hundred
dollars would have been a large capital for the dealer to invest.
One of the oldest dealers of the country, in an interesting article
lately published, tells of his first investments of a few dollars in
stamps. These were exposed for sale on his coin stand, beside the penny-ballad
end hot-waffle men in the City Hall Park, New York, a tack being pressed
through each specimen to keep it from blowing away.
At the present time the large dealers in stamps have from ten thousand to
one hundred thousand dollars invested in the business. Monthly auction sales
are held during most of the year; at these, single stamps often
bring from fifty to one hundred dollars each. The sales of a
season, in some cases, amount to many times the capital invested.
Stamp papers were unknown twenty years ago, or else con-
sisted of single sheets given up mainly to advertising the publish-
ing dealer. Now, a dozen good monthly journals and one weekly
are published in the United States; they are
devoted entirely to stamps and stamp collecting, and contain
carefully written articles, illustrated with the best cuts and
engravings. Still, the mistaken notion that stamp collecting
is merely a boyish amusement clings to the minds of many
people. Certainly it was a great amusement to us boys
of twenty years ago. I am afraid our enthusiasm often caused us to neglect
our lessons, in our earnest pursuit of philatelic treasures, as stamps have
os
2)
2
=
tc
4
>
ia)
STAMPS AND STAMP COLLECTING.
come to be called at the present day. And yet, there were educational advan-
tages even in the collecting. One of “our set,†when he grew up, entered upon
educational work himself, and one of his chief
treasures of knowledge was his understanding
of the geographical position and boundary
lines of all the different nations of the earth,
combined with an historical knowledge of mod-
ern changes of government. This information
he has always ascribed to the interest in such
things that was aroused and fostered by his stamp collecting.
A great moral advantage to us, also, was the way in which we were kept from
spending our small earnings on harmful things. Of course, our purchases of
stamps were not always wise, but our money was not lost on
cigarettes, nor on other things | DIEG0-SUAREZ injurious to health and morals.
I remember a lad who made a large offer of his duplicate
stamps, and secured a beautiful hexagonal stamp which he cov-
eted, only to have it taken away from him afterward by another
boy, who claimed that it had been stolen from him. This
latter boy subsequently re- lented when he saw the bitter
sorrow he was inflicting on the - young purchaser of stolen prop-
erty, and to the young enthusiast’s joy, consented to sell him that fine “ six-
sider †for five cents. The possessor of the hexagonal rarity cherished his dearly-
bought treasure, but later his
Lames Qn, Gudhantim: = ; -
enthusiasm was somewhat
PAID dampened by discovering that
the stamp for which he had
paid twice over was but a
part of a stamp, being the
carefully-cut-out center of a
New South Wales fivepence. Nevertheless, this boy did not give up buying
stamps, nor were his boyish investments injudicious; for,
years afterward, when he sold his collection, he received
money enough for that which had cost him but little to start
him in a business of his own. The rare, the odd. and the
beautiful, are the stamps which have the greatest interest for
the collector. There are postage stamps so
very rare that only a few can obtain them.
Such are the stamps of the island of Mauri-
tius, issued in 1847, a one penny, orange, and
twopence, blue. Few of these stamps are
known to exist, and good specimens of them
are worth from five hundred to one thousand
STAMPS AND STAMP COLLECTING.
dollars apiece. There are
rare, yet of great interest,
many collections. The
Spain, of Newfoundland
may be mentioned among
odd stamps, we find them
Penny Post, whose Paid
with the slow modes of lo-
who strides in long leaps
other stamps, much less
which may be found in
early issues of stamps of
and of New South Wales
these. When we look for
in abundance. Blood’s
Messenger cannot bother
comotion in the streets, but
from housetop to housetop
in his eagerness to deliver his mail at the post-office, is one of these queer issues.
Afghanistan, Argentine, Formosa, Diego-Suarez, Bhore, Gwalior, Japan, and
many other out-of-the-way countries, furnish us with
odd and unique designs, expressive of national feel-
ings, likings and superstitions.
It is difficult to show the most artistic stamps
except by means of the postage-stamp album itself ;
for so much depends upon color that in many in-
stances the stamps are nearly deprived of their real beauty
by its absence. A selection, however, has been here attempted for illustration.
Among the most beautiful specimens issued for postal purposes may be men-
tioned the stamps of Egypt,
land, Nicaragua, Russia, Uru-
Not the least interesting
world, are those of our own
postage stamps for prepaying
vate enterprise of postmasters
not done for profit, but for
The Government allowing it,
Greece, Guatemala, Newfound-
guay and West Australia.
among the postal issues of the
country. At first, the issue of
United States mail was a pri-
of various places. This was
the convenience of the public.
each postmaster sold stamps,
and treated the postage as paid on all letters or packages bearing them. No
postmaster recognized any stamps except his own. The advantages of the use
of stamps were by this means made evident to
the postal authorities, and, in 1847, postage
stamps were issued by the general Government
; Je} for the use of the people of the whole country.
ON ECHETEGL The postmasters’ stamps are among the
most interesting of United States issues. The
stamp issued by the New York postmaster is regarded as having
more of an official character than any other. It is illegal to pub-
lish any illustrations or imitations of United States stamps, and the
New York stamp is included in this prohibition, but the general
character of these issues may be seen in the stamped envelopes
used at Baltimore and New Ha- ven, and the stamps issued in
STAMPS AND STAMP COLLECTING.
Providence and’St. Louis. All of the stamps are rare; some are worth from five
dollars to one hundred dollars apiece, and the envelopes entirely unobtainable.
The writer of this article held in his hand not long since, a specimen of the
New Haven envelope, whose owner obtained it by the purchase of some auto-
graph letters of Professor Silliman, formerly of
Yale College, finding it laid between the leaves
of one of the letters. The price paid for the let-
ters was ten cents, and the fortunate finder of the
priceless New Haven envelope has recently re-
fused an offer of two thousand dollars for it.
The United States government has done a
great deal to help on the cause of stamp collecting, having
issued more than one thousand varieties of stamps and stamped envelopes.
The most beautiful of all stamps are those lately issued by the United States
to commemorate the great discovery which brought civilization to the Western
world. The designs of the Columbian stamps are from celebrated paintings and
other works of art, representing familiar scenes in the story of Columbus.
Their circulation throughout all the world will attract attention to the Colum-
bian celebration, and their excellence, both of design and engraving, will make
every American stamp collector proud of the position which his country occupies
as the foremost stamp-issuing nation of the world.
Many who desire to make their collections as
complete as possible, and who at the same time do
not wish to spend the time or the money neces-
sary to the securing of such a collection of the
stamps of all countries, center their attention
upon the stamps of some one country or a group of countries.
Thus there is in this country an increasing number of those who collect
North and South American stamps, or who confine themselves to only one of
these grand divisions, or to those of the United States alone.
This demand for United States issues, combined with the prospective profit
to be derived from their sale, causes dealers to collect and hold these stamps for
higher prices. The result is that the prices of United States stamps are pushed
upward rapidly, and the rarer
goes on, are becoming very hard
A collection of the stamps
elements of general interest and
secured from the collection of
Nevertheless, the collection of
this in its favor, that the collec-
stamps among them, as time
to obtain.
of many countries, has in it
instructiveness, which cannot be
the stamps of one country.
United States stamps only has
tor is secure from the frauds
which his readiness to purchase stamps causes to be practiced upon the collector
of the stamps of all countries.
STAMPS AND STAMP COLLECTING.
In the first place, there is little to be feared from counterfeits. The Govern-
ment makes counterfeiting United States stamps too dangerous to be profitable.
There are some fine counterfeits of United States stamps sent to this country
from Europe, but as no dealer will have anything to do with them, the trade in
them is unprofitable. Counterfeit foreign stamps are more common, and in
spite of the fact that all respectable dealers refuse to sell them, there are a great
many of them to be found in collections.
The collector of United States stamps also has no trouble with contract
issues. The desire of collectors to secure stamps
has caused individuals to make contracts with the
governments of numerous small countries to fur-
nish them with all the stamps they can use at no
cost, on condition that there be a yearly change
of issues, and that all remainders at the end of
each year be turned over to the contractors. Such are the late
issues of stamps of Honduras, Nicaragua and Salvador, and prob-
ably also the last issue of Liberia.
These are among the most beautifully designed and finely engraved stamps, but
they are really a fraud upon the collector, being in existence only because of his
readiness to purchase. The impoverished government of Portugal has lately
made an immense issue of stamps for all its colonies, apparently with the
intention of making money out of the collector. Many small foreign countries
engage in the business of stamp dealing in this
way, far more of their issues being sold in an un-
used condition to collectors, than are disposed of
for post-office uses. Collectors also suffer from the
surcharge, that is, a new value imprinted upon
a stamp and changing its denomination.
Originally, this was done to supply a need created by the exhaustion of the
stamps of some one value in use, but when it was discovered that provisional
stamps were valuable to collectors, and that they would bring high prices,
innumerable varieties of the surcharge straightway appeared.
There are many very fine and valuable collections of stamps in this country
and in Europe. One of the largest and most valuable, said to contain two
hundred thousand varieties, has lately been left by the will of its deceased
owner, Mr. T. K. Tapling, a member of parliament, to the British Museum.
The will also provided for the arrangement of the collection. A sufficient sum
of money was bequeathed for the purpose, and the authorities of the museum
have appointed a gentleman to attend to this work.
The great Tapling collection will in future be one of the chief objects of
interest to all stamp collectors visiting the museum.
‘Crawford Capen.
oy)
y
_
Ah
CS
i
]
i y \\
s
“you LITTLE DUNCE!*’ SAID LOUIE.
PUNKY.
HINGS had gone wrong for so long that no wonder Punky let a tear fall.
In the first place, he hadn’t seen the man who knew all there was to know
about Indians for weeks. When he asked his mother and his beautiful Aunt
Peggy where the doctor-man was, they always talked quickly about something
else, and his mother was sure to add:
“Go and get Suzanne to play bald-eagle with you, Punky.†His mother
ought to have known—he had told her often enough — that Suzanne’s voice was
too squeaky to play bald-eagle, but she continued to suggest it. After submit-
ting to it patiently for forty-nine times he rebelled on the fiftieth, and shrieked
something about being tired to death with things women played, any way. Then
his mother asked him to please go out of the room, he was so noisy.
And Punky continues to think that his next misfortune was her fault.
Since Sister, who was only four and not much fun any way, was asleep, he
wandered out on the piazza and looked over the broad lawn.. Suddenly he
remembered that the gardener had told his father something about a hard pan
being near the surface, and interfering with the roots of some young trees. He
had resolved then to look for that pan, and why wasn’t it a good time now ?
He couldn’t find the gardener, but he found a shovel. After the hardest
sort of work, he only dug up dirt. He tried in ever so many places, too.
For that, his father — who represented the most worshipful thing there was
in the world to Punky—had him put to bed. His handsome big father stood
by and saw him lying there in his bed in the daytime, in disgrace.
And now, his mother was going away. She was all ready, and he couldn’t
keep back the one tear that fell on his nose where his mother saw it.
“Punky,†she cried, “ you adorable Punky! I wish I'd decided to take you.â€
His Aunt Peggy said she wished she had, too; and then Punky’s mother
wiped the tear off, and said:
“ Aunt Peggy doesn’t want to be bothered with you constantly, Punky, and
while I’m away you're going to be the finest sort of a fellow, aren’t you?â€
It seemed rather humiliating to Punky to have it taken so for granted that
ordinarily he wasn’t that, so he answered, with his feet spread quite far apart,
in a way his Aunt Peggy didn’t like, “I'll take care of everybody, of course,
Mother Goose.â€
Then the carriage rumbled off, and his mother kept looking back, and Aunt
Pegey kept waving her hand, and Punky shouted, over and over again, “ Don’t
forget my hand-organ monkey.â€
The next afternoon his Aunt Peggy kissed him, and said she was going out
and that he must be careful about things and be civil to Suzanne and Sister.
PUNKY.
He stood by the window and watched the sunshine tumble all over his pretty
aunt, and then he looked at Sister.
If she’d been a boy things might have been different ; but there were some
advantages in her being a girl, because girls are nice to take care of. Sister was
certain that Punky often forgot that exalted sentiment, and she objected to his
systein of protection, any way.
Now he insisted upon shutting her up in the laundry, “ For just maybe half
an hour, Sister,†that he might cultivate the heroic in taking her out again.
Sister pouildntt be persuaded, so Punky knitted his brows and thought.
“ Let’s make pills,†he said.
Cook wasn’t fierce, and Punky always knew what to do when he wanted
things quickly. He scurried down the stairs, and flew into the kitchen.
“Mrs. Mallon, 1 want some flour. It’s to keep myself amused so that
Suzanne can tell you about the time her uncle died, you know.â€
Punky’s gray eyes looked benignly into Mrs. Mallon’s queer little black
ones. He carried the flour up, triumphantly.
“ You may leave us alone, Suzanne, now.â€
Suzanne hesitated.
“Please,†and Punky held the door open. “I can’t always be obstructed
with you, Suzanne, and [ll call if we want you.†So Mrs. Mallon and Suzanne
were soon talking about a great many things.
Sister was more than good. She lay on the sofa and swallowed little flour
pills, and said, “ Yeth, ’'m better now,†until Punky arranged that she should
be worse, and sit in a chair and swallow larger ones. When she had managed
these, Punky mixed some still bigger pellets.
“You eat em as if you liked ’em, Sister; that isn’t the way,†and Punky
frowned. “The doctor-man said the little pappoose had to have ’em punched
down, and hollered: Don’t you remember, Sister ?â€
Punky hurried a fresh collection down and Sister howled, but it wasn’t a
good howl. Punky felt how much it lacked. He didn’t say anything to Sister,
but he found some salt, and stirred half salt in. That, with the help of a lead-
pencil would straighten things out.
“ Here we go now, Sister. Wider— open wider.â€
The strangest thing to Punky was the number Sister let him punch down
before she did anything. He was almost cross that she couldn’t do better than
this, when she suddenly choked and kicked and struggled, and coughed and
choked and choked again, and grew the queerest purple.
“That's the way, Sister; that’s right; that’s jolly.â€
Sister’s eyes grew bulgy, and her soft little hands felt cold as she clutched at
Punky’s big sailor collar.
“Tie down, Sister; that’s enough!†Punky’s voice seemed very small
to him.
PUNKY.
Punky decided that Suzanne ought to see how finely Sister could play. He
almost fell over the banister.
“ Suzanne — Suzanne — Suzanne
It was awful. Suzanne didn’t do anything but shriek and ask Punky what
he’d been doing, and cook beat Sister on the back and cried: “Telephone —
quick — get a doctor.â€
Here Punky interfered.
“ Get my doctor-man. He knows what I meant. He knows all about pills.â€
This very healthy and strong family
hadn’t had any doctor since Suzanne had
come, so she clutched at Punky’s idea. She
found Dr. Jephson’s name, and Dr. Jephson
answered that he’d come at once.
Sister was quiet and white when Dr.
Jephson did come. Suzanne and the cook
and Punky were all quiet, too.
When Sister had some color in her face,
and her eyes opened and mouth shut again,
the doctor-man whistled and looked at
Punky.
“ Pills, you know,†Punky responded.
As Suzanne carried Sister off and cook
followed her, the doctor-man sat down.
“JY wouldn't try that again, Punky, old
boy ; it’s — dangerous, you know.â€
Punky felt his opportunity.
“That's what happens from all the time
playing with girls,†he said. “Why don’t
you come over mornings and nights and
afternoons, now, and’? —
Aunt Peggy opened the door and the doctor-man stood up, and Punky
stopped. Then he said sweetly, “ Here’s the doctor-man, Aunt Peggy.â€
The wind had blown Aunt Peggy’s hair and made her have beautiful red
cheeks. She didn’t say a single thing. Punky thought the doctor-man would
never speak, either. Finally, he said: “The little girl got into some trouble
and they rang me up. She’s all right —nothing at all,’ he added, as Aunt
Peggy started. ‘She —she choked,†he said, and looking at Punky walked to
the door, and out of it; and still Aunt Peggy didn’t say anything.
Punky’s father was omnipotent ; but after him there was, to Punky, no one
So wise, so valiant, so strong, as the doctor-man. And to stand there and see
Aunt Pegs let him go without a word!
“Oh!†screamed Punky. “Why don’t you smile, and why don’t he say
he’s comin’ in tonight about — oh! most anything!â€
{??
PUNKY IN HIS PAJAMAS.
PUNKY.
But Punky heard the big front door shut, and Aunt Peggy ran upstairs to
Sister.
That night his father talked to Punky, and for three whole days Punky
conducted himself with becoming dignity. Wasn’t it certain to make a small
boy feel a sense of responsibility when his father told him how much he de-
pended upon him for keeping
things straight while his mother
was away ?
“°Tisn’t manly, Punky, to
give Aunt Peggy trouble; and
how is she going to be comfort-
able when you're up to that sort
of things with Sister?†his
father said.
Not to be manly represented
a condition so loathsome to
Punky that he resolved a great
many things, and he answered :
“Tl rem’ber, sir; but I get
awfully tired playing only just
low-face with Sister.â€
Aunt Peggy was very lovely | |
after this. She let Punky come || \tik
into her room and sit on the \
bed, and answered almost every
time he asked her what things
were. She let him pick hair-
pins out of her beautiful hair,
and was certain when he asked,
“ Whod’ you love, Aunt Peggy?†as oe
to answer, “Punky,†every DR. PUNKY AND SISTER.
time. She let him have ink, and
listened to the poetry he composed, and helped him on rhymes, and no wonder
time didn’t drag with him.
Then one fatal day she was cross.
“Go down stairs, Punky. Youre bothering outrageously. I don’t want to
see you again to-day.â€
Aunt Pegey didn’t know that Punky felt hurt clear through to his backbone.
He went out quickly.
Why should the postman have come up the walk just at the very minute
that Punky reached the front door? He came up the steps and tapped Punky
under the chin with the letters.
aa
Earn
Rs
PUNKY.
“ Here’s your mail, Sonny.â€
Punky always ignored that postman for the very reason that he persisted in
addressing him with fraternal familiarity. As he felt injured already, he took
the letters with a very frigid little “thank you,’ and walked into the house.
He stood up against the wall and rubbed himself like a pendulum, and
counted the letters ever so many times. One —two—three. He peered up
the stairs to see if Aunt Peggy were peeking over, and waited to hear her say,
“Hurry, Punky.†Everything was quiet but the black spasm of temper inside
of Punky. He decided he wouldn’t carry those letters up to Aunt Peggy, not
for anything. He sank down on the floor, and rolled over on his back, and
played the letters were balls and tried to throw them in the air and catch them
on his feet. Then he walked with them on the top of his head, and then —
Sister and Suzanne appeared. Punky stuffed those letters right down into his
pocket and stood there, with a very red face.
All day long they crackled in his pocket. They were written on the noisest
paper. And now he couldn’t discover a grain of anger against Aunt Peggy.
Still he decided he was so very glad he had those letters. Aunt Peggy had
hurt his feelings, and this was meant to make her remember them.
When she told stories that night, after he and Sister were in bed, she seemed
to know about so many boys that didn’t have tempers, and were always doing
the frankest things. Punky said at last:
“Tm very tired of your stories, Aunt Peggy.â€
Aunt Peggy laughed, and told some more until Punky went to sleep.
But in the days dragging along it grew worse. It seemed to shut him so
away from everybody. Of course he went right on playing with Sister. He
was so gentle that she thought Punky never was so nice before. He even took
the part of patient when they played dentist, and let Sister poke paper between
his white little teeth without a murmur.
But the letters kept rustling just the same.
At night he shut his eyes under the blankets and wondered about a great
many results that were connected with taking other people's things.
If Aunt Peggy would only ask for them! He hung around her and talked
once about the postman, but Aunt Peggy didn’t say a thing about missing any
mail. Once he tried to tell her, his breath caught, and she was gone.
One morning he concluded that the only way to forget those troublesome
letters was to get rid of them, some way.
He dug a hole in the barnyard, threw theminand covered them up. “ Now,â€
he said, “they can’t be always thinking at me.â€
Then he followed Suzanne about for ever so long. Finally, when Sister was
settled with her old hen, that she was demonstratively fond of, and Suzanne
was sitting on the wheelbarrow near, Punky put his hands into his pockets and
stood right in front of her.
PUNKY.
“Suzanne —if people take no mattery things— like letters — that don’t
belong to ’em, do they be wicked people should you think ?â€
“ Wicked people? The wickedest sort of people, Punky Solland! They’re
locked up in jail.â€
Punky kicked the wheelbarrow with one foot and then the other.
Through that day he sat curled up in a library chair, and once, when Aunt
Peggy came in, he said:
“Tf bad people go to jail and come out sorry all over, is they good people
again, Aunt Peggy! a
“ Of course,†answered Aunt Peggy promptly.
Then thought Punky to himself, “Tf aman feels bad in his insides, that’s
what jails is for —to make him feel good again.â€
Then Punky stared hard out of the window into the leaves of the walnut-
trees, and then — Punky burst out crying.
“ Punky, dearest, what is it?†and Aunt Peggy knelt down by the chair.
“T want my mother.â€
Aunt Peggy was sure his own mother would be home next week.
“T want her now.â€
There was no comfort that Aunt Peggy could discover, though she read
“ Thanatopsis †as loud as she could because he always “liked the roll of it.â€
Aunt Peggy said to his father, “Something is worrying Punky.â€
At dinner his father had him next him, and told the funniest stories, and
Aunt Peggy wanted him to have more pineapple pudding, but he couldn’t eat
what he had now. Every time he started to laugh at his father he made a
funny, choky noise. But Punky’s father didn’t see tears — no indeed!
Punky will never forget that night. There were some people there in the
evening, and Suzanne said he might look over the banister, but Punky got into
bed and listened to the voices and laughter, and didn’t want to see anybody.
Suddenly, after lying staring wide awake for “ hours,†Punky stood up in
bed and said, “I resolve; †iid then he climbed out on the floor, and, in his
pajamas, crept down the stairs, through the dining-room, and out the side door.
The air seemed to bite, but it felt good. The hedges stretched up very
black and high, but Punky reached tne barnyard, and found the litle place
that had choked him all day.
He dug down with his hands, and didn’t mind that it hurt, and touched one
— yes, two — three letters.
He ran till he reached the big front door. He pushed the letters under,
and rang twice and flew down the steps into the shadow.
Yes; Katie opened the door and stood there, and then picked up the letters.
Punky put his head down between his knees and said, “Oh! oh!†- Then
he stood up and walked down the walk, out of the gate and turned to where he
knew the lights of the town were flashing out over the streets.
PUNKY.
Katie took those queer, mussed, dirty letters right to his Aunt Peggy, and
she said, “ What under the sun?†and the two or three men round her said
something about mysteries, and Aunt Peggy looked twice at the writing on one
envelope, and then made an excuse and went out of the room. Punky’s father
was made to know Aunt Peggy wanted him, and she held out a letter.
“From Dr. Jephson ; it’s a week old and look at it. But it was all a mis-
take on my part, and I want to see him.â€
There was no time then to investigate the delay, but Punky’s father said,
“T’ll telephone Jephson to come in, and we'll wake Punky up to see him.â€
So Dr. Jephson was told that Punky’s Aunt Peggy wanted to see him at
once.
He got into his overcoat and hurried out into the night, and was so wrapped
up in his own thoughts that he almost knocked down a little boy in white
pajamas, without any hat.
“Beg pardon! Hickory! what's this? Punky, old boy, what are you up
to?†and before Punky could think he was lifted up into a pair of strong arms.
But Punky protested.
“Tm goin’ down to the jail a minute, and if you'll excuse me — Id like to
get down.â€
The doctor-man laughed — laughed right out loud — and carried poor, squirm-
ing Punky straight home and into the dazzly room, full of people.
Punky howled and Punky kicked, and everybody crowded round.
“T’ve been bad and he won't let me get good,†he yelled.
When he was in bed again Aunt Peggy, all shiny gowned, and his father
came. Aunt Peggy said, “ Poor little Punky,†and kissed him.
But his own father sat on the edge of the bed and explained until Punky
wound his arms about his neck and wailed, “Oh —I see —I do see — it was
the crookedest way to get straight.†And then he whispered, “S’pose we
spare mamma.â€
“T’ll leave that to you, Punky, entirely; you shall do as you decide.
Punky learned that the doctor-man was going to marry Aunt Peggy.
« Everything was all wrong, yet I do be rewarded with the doctor-man —
how’s that?â€
“You kept your reward postponed for a week,†a voice explained ; “and
he greeted you under — excuse me — unpleasant circumstances.â€
“ Ale and I don’t rem’ber that,†answered Punky.
But Punky remembered it clearly enough to whisper it to his mother the
night she got home.
She gave his new —his fascinating new monkey to Sister. “Just as an
earthly and visible reminder, Punky ;†and told him that there were naughty
boys and naughty boys, but he’d been very naughty.
9
Berta Littlebale.
Ee
HOM
CONE
THE PINE-'
THE FLOWER OF HER RACE,
N the twenty-third of November, 1890, there was
grief in the Royal Palace of Het Loo, as well as
throughout all Holland, for the aged King of the
Netherlands, William III., lay dead, and in him
the last man of the House of Orange, that noble
race so famous during centuries for its virtues
and valor. As the news was wired out into the
world it thrilled the hearts of many a lover and student
of history, for there is something very solemn and
impressive in the death knell of a race which has played
so great a part in the world. In former days Protestant Europe
knew its value well, and under its guidance opposed the ever
increasing ascendency of the House of Bourbon, just as, shortly before, it
had supported Gustavus Adolphus in his struggle against the threatening all-
supremacy of the House of Austria. During the reigns of William the Silent,
his son Maurice and his nephew William IL., the
Netherlands were able not only to keep their
independence, but also to organize a powerful
Protestant coalition. The culminating point of
the glory of the House of Orange was reached
when William, on the final downfall of the Stuarts,
was chosen as the natural sovereign of England.
It was no doubt owing to the noble part it
had ever played in history, and in recognition of
its services to liberty in bygone ages, that, at
the downfall of Napoleon, the House of Orange
was again reinstated and the independence of
Holland recognized by the sovereigns of Europe.
Since 1815, Holland has had a peaceful, pros-
perous existence.
By his first marriage King William had two
sons, both. of whom died in their early manhood.
In 1870 the king was married again to the Prin-
cess Emma of Waldeck-Pyrmont. The young WILHELMINA OF ORANGE, QUEEN OF HOLLAND.
queen soon won the hearts of her subjects, and
when her only child was born, the much-desired heir to the throne was greeted
with as many acclamations as though she were a prince instead of a princess. And
thus there appeared on the old decaying trunk of the House of Orange not a
PHE FLOWER. OF HER: RACE:
young green shoot, but a tender blossom, surpassingly fair and lovely like -all
last things, an object of admiration and delight to all who shared in its posses-
sion and could watch its development, the last heir to the glories of an ancient
name, the sweet child-queen of Holland, Wilhelmina of Orange. A strong
young sapling would have better satisfied the far-seeing statesmen, who, not con-
tent with the present, gaze anxiously into the future ; but the beauty and purity
of the flower took the hearts of the Dutch nation by storm. And, moreover, a
flower is not beautiful only, it does not merely shed its perfume around, but its
very existence contains a promise for the future. It is this future the faithful
subjects of the little queen bear in mind; it is to this they are even now looking
forward in hope, faith and love.
Wilhelmina Helena Paulina Maria, Princess of Nassau—for such was her
title as heiress to the throne — was born in the Royal Palace of the Hague, August
31, 1880. From the very first she was the object not only of her parents’ ten-
derest love, but also of the greatest interest to the loyal people of the Nether-
lands who saw in her their future sovereign. Queen Emma fully realized that
her task as the mother of this child was of more than ordinary importance ; that
her child belonged to the nation as well as to herself, and must be brought up
in trust for the nation. She decided that this should as much as possible be her
own lifework, and that she should never give the moral part of her daughter's edu-
cation into other hands than her own. From her earliest infancy she kept the
child as much as possible in her own room; often seated by her cradle for hours
together she watched her in her sleep, and later on in her play, and finally gave
her her first lessons.
The most prominent feature in the child’s character, therefore, naturally
grew to be a deep affection and devotion to her mother. Her first and last
thought morning and evening was her mother; and no sooner was she dressed in
the morning than she would fly to meet her with the eager inquiry: “How has
mother slept? Is mother quite well to-day?†and then off to the king to carry
him the good news of her mother’s health without delay. Of her father she
naturally saw but little, for the king was in bad health and obliged to live as
quiet a life as possible, devoting all his remaining strength to Government mat-
ters. Yearly, on the little princess’s birthday, the children in the Hague who
were born on the same day were invited to a party at the palace, when the
queen took great pleasure in providing them with good cheer and birthday
presents, which were distributed among them by the royal child. From time to
time other children’s parties were also given in some far off part of the vast
palace where their merriment could not be heard by the king, but where the
little ones could play and romp to their hearts’ content. The queen was clever
in inventing ways to please the king by exhibiting the infant graces of their
daughter. One New Year's day the little girl was hidden in a hamper full of
flowers and carried into her father’s room, where she jumped out suddenly and
THE FLOWER OF HER RACE.
recited to him verses of her mother’s composition containing their united
felicitations and New Year’s wishes.
But the favorite residence of the Royal Family of Holland is not the grand
Palace of the Hague, so full of historic reminiscences, but a country residence,
known as Het Loo, an old-fashioned but spacious palace surrounded by a park
which stretches away for miles aroundit. This is home to the queen and her little
daughter, and here the latter is able to enjoy all the healthy sports and amuse-
ments of happy childhood. Here a playground was fitted up with benches,
swings, etc., for the enjoyment of the princess and her playfellows, and as she
grew a little older a small chalet was added, with a little kitchen containing
everything that would enable a little girl to mess and cook to her heart’s con-
tent. There was also a sitting-room where the twenty-three doll children of the
little mother lived, dined, supped, and were undressed and put to bed when
evening came. Their existence seemed so real to their owner, that she once at
a grand state dinner where a celebrated statesman had been placed at her side,
as being the noblest and most distinguished of the guests, turned to him and
asked if he had not felt rather nervous at the thought of dining at the palace.
The great dignitary, somewhat piqued, no doubt, looked down upon the little
princess and asked her why? “ Because,†was the truly childish and naive an-
swer, “all my children are down with the measles, and I thought you might
have been afraid of the infection.â€
By and by the time came for lessons to begin in earnest. The education of
a future queen is a serious matter nowadays, when good schools and excellent
teaching are provided even for the children of a beggar. A lady competent to
superintend her studies was soon found; this was Miss Winter, the kindest and
most capable of governesses. Besides teaching her royal charge the English
language, Miss Winter accompanies her everywhere and is present at all the
lessons given to her by other professors. From her eighth year the day of the
little queen has been thus divided:
She rises at seven in the morning, and the very first thing after dressing
rushes into her mother’s room in a child’s impetuous way to wish her good-
morning and to smother her with kisses. The two queens then breakfast to-
gether, and soon afterward lessons begin. Dutch and arithmetic come first, and
as the young pupil is very bright and learns easily, she has made good progress
in both studies, especially the latter. At half-past nine there is a pause of half
an hour, after which other studies are pursued till eleven o’clock, when the
Queen Regent is ready to give the Bible lesson, for this part of her child’s edu-
cation the mother has kept entirely to herself. A big Bible with beautiful illus-
trations is open on the table before her, and after the child has listened to some
of its stories she kneels and prays God to make her conscientious and good, and
to fit her for the high and important duties that await her, the difficulties of which
her noble mother is so well able to realize and foresee.
THE FLOWER OF HER RACE.
After this there is still time to feed the swans in the park, or go for a short
drive with Miss Winter before lunch is served at half-past twelve, this meal like
all the others being taken with her mother. In the afternoon there is a lesson
in French, and then Professor Stortenbeker, the court pianist, gives a music
lesson — a grateful task, as the little queen shows decided talent for music. She
already knows some pretty pieces by heart, and is occasionally allowed to play
them to her mother as a recompense for her industry and progress.
After these lessons some hours are devoted to play. In the Palace of the
Hague a big room is fitted up to replace the chalet of Het Loo with all that a
girl of eleven can desire. In one corner is the reception-room, in another the
bedroom of the twenty-three dollies. The latter is furnished with tiny beds and
wardrobes filled with clothes or miniature china and plate. In another room is
a cooking-stove where dinners are often prepared by her busy little hands. The
queen is very merry and inventive in her play, which continues till she goes for
a drive, this time with her mother, and in an open carriage whatever the
weather may be. Enveloped in her pretty silver-gray fur cloak, she braves the
lowest temperature of chilly Holland, and consequently looks uncommonly rosy
and healthy. Later in the afternoon she is often found sitting on a low stool in
her mother’s apartment bending over some piece of work for her “ childrenâ€
the mother of a family of twenty-three naturally has a great deal to do. Dinner
is served at six, and after some frolicking of a rather noisy kind in the hall with
Miss Winter, she goes to bed at eight.
To these lessons are added others in riding, given her from the age of seven
by the Royal Master of the Horse, Baron Snouckaert, aided by his colleague
Sterns. At Het Loo a riding course has been fitted up with a seat for the Queen
Regent, who at best felt a little nervous at the thought of a possible accident,
and who used to come and look on as often as she could to convince herself that
nothing.went wrong. At the Hague the queen’s favorite ride is out of town on
the highroad to Scheveningen, where she is often to be seen cantering along at
avery good pace. She looks extremely pretty in her riding habit of white cloth
and her black hat with white plumes, her fair hair streaming down her back
and her cheeks all aglow. We can easily believe that her pony has a great
share in her affections and interest. He is black in color and his name is Baby.
He is the favorite of his young mistress, who also possesses four other ponies ;
he is so tame that when let loose in the park he follows his mistress about for
miles on her walks, as if he were a dog. She can pet and kiss him and put her
arm round his neck as much as she likes—she may even pull his mane or his
tail without his resenting it. The other ponies the little Wilhelmina has learned
to drive all alone in a tandem on the numerous roads that wind through the
park of Het Loo, and she manages them very cleverly indeed. Another pleas-
ure this lovely summer residence offers her is sailing on the river that traverses
the grounds. She has her own boat, beautifully painted and fitted up; this she
AN ANXIOUS INQUIRY.
has named Zhe Emma, after her beloved mother. Like all children she
enjoys visiting the graceful swans that swim about in the ponds, and feeding
the pretty deer which are so tame that they will take food out of her hand.
The character of the queen is not
wanting in courage or spirits, as may be
seen by the following anecdote :
One winter afternoon the quiet carriage
containing the two queens stopped at a
small village. From the window the queen
watched the school children, who, divided
in two parties, were pelting each other
with snowballs. Begun in play, the game
seemed, before long, to turn into earnest ;
this made the little watcher suddenly re-
solve to interfere and stop the fighting.
Before her mother knew of it she was out
of the carriage and running toward the
THE COAT OF ARMS OF THE HOUSE OF ORANGE. children who, vexed at her remonstrances
and interference, turned against her en
masse, making her the butt of.all the snowballs. Far from getting frightened at
so many opposers, the child bravely tried to hold her own against them all, and it
was only when quite covered with snow and really hurt by the hard snowballs
that she was at last rescued by the footman out of the hands of her small subjects
who, until that moment, did not dream that they were snowballing the sovereign
of the land. This little adventure created great amusement in the court circles
of the Hague. I think it may also assure us that the Flower of her Race is not
lacking in that courage and valor which have been distinctive of the famous
House of Orange.
H. E. de Ramsay.
AN ANXIOUS INQUIRY.
UMBLE-BEE, Bumble-bee, flying away,
Do you live in the heart of a rose all day ?
Do you carry a dagger made out of a thorn ?
A little boy wishes you'd never been born.
Mary E. Stone.
TWO HANDS BETTER THAN ONE.
A BIRD’S WAY.
66 ROBINS on the apple-boughs! Come down— come down to tea,â€
Cried Dolly by the garden wall; “ there’s quite enough for three
Of sugar-lumps and macaroons,
But as for cups and silver spoons,
Only enough for me.
“Come down upon the garden wall, dear Robins, do!†she plead,
“‘ And take a sip of cambric tea.†But, ere the words were said,
Those robins vanished — every one —
And, on a tree-top in the sun,
They took a worm instead.
Mary A. Lathbury.
THe EEE. haR Ky
HE level sun, shining straight in at the door of Oliver Morgan’s house,
revealed the tidy poverty of its plenishing. Never fine, the carpet, the
curtains, the cushions of the old lounge and rocking-chair were now threadbare.
It was evident that darning and patching could do little more for them. But
the windows shone, the wood of the old bookcase was polished, and the brass
candlesticks upon the mantel glowed like gold fresh from the mint.
Perhaps the most faded and well-darned object in the room was the table-
cloth that covered the long pine table with six legs that occupied the center of
the room — the colored cloth that replaced the white one between meals. Once
thick and red, many washings had changed it to a faint sea-shell pink and
reduced it to dangerous thinness. It was large and hung nearly to the carpet
all around.
In its center stood, upon a worsted mat of intricate pattern, a kerosene
lamp with a paper shade. The clock on the mantel, between the candlesticks,
was the old Yankee eight-day, and the fireplace in this summer weather was
filled with feathery asparagus tops in a great stone jar, and a bunch of homely
flowers stood in a pitcher on the window-sill.
The room was empty, any one would have said; and any one would have
been mistaken, for Li Morgan was there, lying under the table. A youth
whose dark, handsome face showed his sixteen years, and whose slim figure
might have been that of a boy of twelve. Beside him lay a crutch, and he was
smiling to himself in a dreamy fashion, still holding between his fingers a book
he had been reading. It was “The Arabian Nights Entertainments.â€
Li was an omnivorous reader. Excused in virtue of his crooked limb and
his crutch and a generally delicate constitution from responsibility of any sort,
he had ample time for reading.
As a baby he was fond of creeping under the table and lying in the pink
world within the shadow of the cloth. And, still a child to the old people, he
kept up the habit, and read there and dreamed day-dreams there, the pillow
from his baby cradle under his head, idly happy despite his lameness. Outside
of that pink cloth that dropped between him and the outer world, he could
fancy any sort of scene he chose.
The organ man playing his way up from the village with an ancient réper-
foire which would have been scorned by the town children, gave him dreams of
Venice and the gondoliers, and gay gallants serenading fair ladies under the
wave-washed walls; or if he had been reading history, he might be a great.
general awaiting in his tent the dawning of the day of battle, and the fish-man’s
horn without would seem to him the blare of trumpets.
THE LITTLE TURK.
Just now, with those Oriental stories in his mind, his tent was pitched on an
oasis in the desert. Without were camels and camel drivers, a caravan at rest,
ladies in veils and balloon-like robes. The white sands of the desert spread
away under a sky of ultramarine, palms waving overhead.
Li gave a little sigh, the book dropped from his hand. He slept as those
sleep who have no cares to wake to.
A shuffling of boots upon the floor aroused him. The feet that wore them
were very near his head, thrust under the cloth of the long table. Farmer
Morgan had brought some guest into the room. The sunset had faded and the
scraping of a match told that the lamp was being lighted. The thud of the
cider jug sounded in Li’s ears.
“ Help yourself, Brill,†said Morgan; “and take a bit of wife’s cake. She
don’t never make heavy cake.†Some one was evidently being entertained.
“ Sorry wife is away,†Li heard the old man say. “She don’t often take an
outing, but it’s a church sociable to the minister’s house, and that’s an extra.
She wanted I should go, but I couldn’t well; there was chores to do.â€
“ Yes; Td have liked to see her,†said Brill. ‘We haven’t met since
Crystal Palace time, have we?â€
“No,†said Morgan. “That lamp-shade was bought there; there’s views
of the fair on it. Brill, you remember Minnie, my daughter, that was with me?â€
“Of course I do,†said the man. “A pretty little girl; looked good, too.â€
“She sewed that mat,†said Morgan, with a sigh. “I can see her threading
the beads. She’s dead.â€
“Dead?†said Brill, sympathetically. “ Well, well.â€
“Yes,†said Morgan. “Ben and Tom, little shavers so high, we had along
too. Ben’s boat went down out there on the Sound one night, and Tom, he
went to the war. “He came home to die. There’s three stones out under the
willows there. That’s all we’ve got of our children, ma and me.â€
“You've seen trouble, Morgan,†said Brill. “But you’ve got your wife,
that’s one blessing. A good wife is a treasure.â€
“Yes,†said Morgan; “I’ve got my wife and Li. I set heaps on Li, and ma
she worships him.â€
“A younger son?†asked Brill.
“No kin,†said Morgan. “Coming home from Tom’s funeral we was ~
stopped at the railroad crossing. They'd run over a peddler, a foreign fellow in
a red cap—a Turk, I reckon. He was dead, and a child he had with him was
hurt — hurt bad, Brill.
““*Give him to me,’ said wife, holding out her arms. I had kind of thought
she wouldn’t ever speak again, she looked so. ‘Give me the baby —for Tom’s
sake.’
“So we took him home, and ma nursed him and got him round as good as
he was to come. It just saved her life doing it. And he was pretty, and
THE LITTLE TURK.
being a cripple and a fondling, loving little thing, why,it gave wife a baby.
He’s her baby yet. Well, he’s mine too. We've had comfort out of Li. Ali
is his real name, but we don’t call it.â€
The boy under the table had listened to every word. He had never heard
his own history before, though he knew that he had been adopted by the
Morgans. Now he understood that curious, far-away memory of a lean, brown
hand that led him toward a golden-red glare that seemed beautiful until, with a
wild roar it changed into a horror and an agony which ended everything. That
was the hand of his father, the peddler from the Orient; that glare, the flaming
head-light of the engine.
“Tm glad to hear the boy is a comfort,†Brill went on; “and you've got
your homestead and a nice farm.â€
“T’ve got a mortgage,†said Morgan. ‘“That’s about the amount of my
possessions. Things have been going from bad to worse with farmers for a
good while. You storekeepers don’t know nothin’ about it. When I saw you
last I was putting money in the bank; now I’ve done drawing out. If you
should come around here a year from now, you'll find this property sold and
me working as laborer on some other man’s, if I’m alive. If I ain’t, why, my
wife may have come to be town-poor. She’s old, and Li can’t do nothin’ for
himself — ain’t never been expected to. I haven’t told wife how bad it is yet.
I dunno how she’ll leave the house where all her babies were born, and I feel
most as bad for Li, poor little Turk.â€
“That's your pet name for your boy, is it?†said Brill.
“ Yes,’ said Morgan. “That was his baby-name with me. ‘Your little
Turk,’ I used to call him, speaking to wife. Oh! I’m done for, Brill; done for.â€
“Tt’s rough, Morgan; it is rough,†said Brill. “But look here; don’t give
up. Folks have made fortunes, let alone lifted mortgages, in a year’s time.
And that boy of yours—why, who knows what he may do yet? Being a
cripple is no reason he shouldn't get to the top of the tree. Why, they get
there first. I’ve often said a crook in the back or a lame leg seems to be an
advantage. One of the richest men I know is all askew, as if he’d been dis-
jointed; wouldn’t think he could get about. He worked his way up with half
a dollar’s worth of papers to begin with. Cripples! Why, I wish I had the
grit and the money of lots ’ve met. Your boy may be a millionaire yet, for all
you know.â€
Morgan laughed a little bitterly.
“ Ah, Brill! you don’t know Li,†he said. “ We've got to baby him as long
as we live. We don’t want better than to have the chance, either; poor little
Turk!â€
Then, after more talk about old friends and old days, the boots were taken
from beneath the cloth, and the men left the room.
Li emerged from his concealment, pale and with eyes that glittered like
THE LITTLE TURK.
great stars. That hour’s experience had torn away the rosy curtain through
which he had looked at life, taking all the simple comforts of his days as he
took the air, the sunlight, and the water from the spring, without asking whence
they came, feeling no responsibility on his own part.
The simple talk between the depressed farmer and the hopeful tradesman,
types of their kind, had caused him to view himself from a new standpoint. He
had fallen asleep beneath the table a romantic child; he crept from under the
old pink cloth a man.
For a moment he stood looking about him as at a new world. Then he went
away to his own room; he wanted to be alone. The moon had risen, and was
shining in at his window. He sat down beside it and looked out across the
landscape. All was still and sweet. It was a time for dreams, but he had done
with dreaming. A sense of shame crept over him as he thought what a drone
he had been while the old people toiled; never guessing at their anxiety, never
thinking how he could help them, but bene always “bavied,†as his adopted
father had said.
Ali had inherited from his forefathers the one great virtue of the Turks —
gratitude. In this moment it arose to a passion, as with folded hands and
streaming eyes he uttered the prayers of the Christian, calling on the holy ones
above to help him to repay the debt he owed.
“Teach me how to be a son to my more than parents. Oh! teach me how,â€
were his last words.
Long he lay awake, feeling so certain that God heard him, that he almost
fancied that he should see the answer to his prayer written across the white
walls of his room. But nothing came into his mind. Vainly he asked himself
what he could do, until the door creaked gently, and a sweet old voice said:
“Li, my dear, you awake?â€
“ Yes, mother,†he answered.
The old woman came and sat by his bed and kissed him softly.
“Sarah James is coming to tea to-morrow,†she said, “ and she’ll bring the
children. You won’t mind making them one of them jumping dolls, will you?
I told em you wouldn't.â€
“ Of course I won’t mind,†he answered, and Mrs. Morgan kissed him and
went away. And the answer Ali had prayed for had been given him, though as
yet he had no idea that this was so.
The little dolls Mrs. Morgan spoke of were comical figures, with long
jointed limbs, which, by means of a contrivance of Li’s own invention, would,
when turned and doubled in a certain way, give long leaps, like those of a
grasshopper. He cut them from wood, dressed them in loose trousers and
jackets of gay colors, put turbans on their heads, and having made them for his
own amusement at first, now entertained with them the children who came to
the house to visit. They were always delighted with them.
TAB NMETITIGES TURES
“Just the sort of baby play I am always at. Never anything useful,†Li
said. Then suddenly an idea popped into his head.
“What pleases one baby may please another,†he said to himself. “ Why
“] HAVE LITTLE TURKS FOR SALE,’? HE WOULD SAY.
shouldn’t I sell some? It would be a few pennies now and then, anyway, while
I thought of some real work that I could do.â€
Mr. Brill’s words came back to him:
“Being a cripple is no reason your boy shouldn’t get to the top of the tree.â€
“Tt shan’t be,’ he said. “Some way, somehow, with God’s help, Pl do my
work in this world.â€
THE LITTLE TURK.
He wakened in the morning with a new feeling. He missed the dreamy
happiness, yet there was pleasure in the practical ideas that filled his brain.
His adopted mother only’ thought that he was more of a baby than ever
when he kissed her so fondly, and when she saw him busy all day at his work-
table, with bits of wood and wire and gay cloth.
The children had a grand time watching the manufacture ; the cutting of
the wood, the fixing of the little springs, the making of the costumes, the tint-
ing of the faces and hands with red powder, of the feet with black, and the
departure of each on his flying leap across the table.
“What do you call them, Li?†one small urchin asked.
“ Little Turks,†Li answered. ©
He had been thinking up a name for them, and this was what he had fixed
on — “ Little Turks.â€
For two or three days, when Mrs. Morgan looked for her boy, she failed to
find him under the table, or in his hammock amongst the old pear-trees. Then
she would listen at the foot of the garret stairs, and the little snipping and
clipping and hammering sounds would come down to her.
“ He’s making something another; more of his toys, I reckon,†she would
say to the old man, and he would answer:
“‘ Well, it’s good to think he’s happy enough to Way all i isn’t it?â€
By Saturday night there were fifty little Turks, in red, blue and yellow, all
finished, all laid in a basket, and covered with a sheet of pink tissue-paper.
Sunday was spent as Sabbaths usually are by respectable residents of the
Blue Law State. On Monday Li arose, dressed himself with care, told the old
folks that he was “ going out,’ and taking his basket from a hiding-place in the
barn, limped away to the railroad station.
Those who took the trains or left them that day saw the slender boy with
his delicate face, his crutch behind him, his basket at his side, sitting patiently
on the platform. He knew nothing of vending, but he did it prettily :
“JT have little Turks for sale,†he would say, lifting his dark eyes, and
smiling the soft smile of the Orient. “Does some one wish to buy a little
Turk?†And the figure, dropped deftly from his hand, would leap to the feet
of the stranger.
Tt was a curious and amusing toy. It took the eye of grown folks as well as
of children. Before sundown the fifty little Turks were sold, and fifty ten cent
pieces jingled in Li’s pocket, and in his heart was that satisfaction that comes
with the first money a boy earns for himself.
The old folks were sitting on the porch, anxious about Li, and wondering
where he could be, when Neighbor Ashton’s wagon stopped and set him down
at the gate. As he stood before them his eyes shone like diamonds. He dipped
his hand into his pocket. A shower of tinkling silver dropped into the old
lady’s apron.
THE LITTLE TURK.
“ Why, Li!†she cried shrilly.
“ For the land’s sake!†said the old man. “ Where did that come from?â€
“JT earned it, dad,†said the boy. “I sold fifty little Turks down at the
depot — my jumping dolls, you know. There’s five dollars to show for it. Ive
been babied long enough. I’m going to work for you now. Dad, you'll under-
stand me when I say that I mean to prove your friend Brill a true prophet.â€
“T reckon you was under the table when we was a-talking,†responded the
old man slowly.
“Yes, sir,†said Li. “ And I am glad I was.â€
But the woman began to cry.
“You haven’t been setting to the depot sellin’ things from a basket, Li?â€
she gasped.
“Must begin somehow, mother,†said Li. “T’ll have a big store one day.â€
And so the sale of little Turks began. So for some time it went on. Per-
haps Li had inherited, with his Oriental eyes and his gratitude, the Turkish
aptitude for business. His toys sold wonderfully. When summer and the
summer boarder departed together, trade grew dull. But by this time Li was
able to go to New York. He had a small stand there at first, and his little
Turks made a sensation.
One day a gentleman who had watched him for a while, spoke to him.
“ Who invented these?†he asked.
“T did, if it is an invention,†the boy replied.
“That toy is a little fortune, rightly managed,†the stranger said. “But
you mustpatent it, or you'll be robbed. Let me talk to you to-night,’ and he
gave Li a card.
The talk was held. The gentleman was an upright man of business, and Li
was fortunate in having met him. Before many months were over, little Turks
were being made by the thousand, and children all over the United States were
playing with them. Yes, children in England and in Europe, though I do not
know whether they fell into the hands of any little living Turks.
“Halloo, Morgan! you are looking first-rate,†cried a cheery voice one day.
“ Things going on better ?â€
The friends had met again in the streets of a great city.
“Brill!†cried Morgan, stretching out his hand. “Glad to see you, glad
to see you. Yes; I don’t want them no better than they be. And you did it,
Brill, you did it. Remember what you said that day about cripples having luck
and pluck? My Li heard it—happened to —and it sort of started him.
Seems like a miracle, but he’s saved the old house already, and I reckon, one
way or another, he is going to carry out the whole prophecy.â€
Mary Kyle Dallas.
NDT" WARD
HATE the old thing! So there, now!†cried Ned Langdon, throwing
his loathed arithmetic with all his might across the room. “I
just wish there were no such thing in the world as arithmetic,
especially fractions. J know some one invented fractions just
to torment boys.â€
Ned was far from being a stupid boy. He really shone in history and geog-
raphy; he stood fairly well even in grammar; he was a great reader, and wrote
the best compositions of any boy in his room. But he so detested arithmetic that
a willful stupidity seemed to becloud and benumb all his faculties whenever he
went into that class. The blunders he made, and the way in which he didn’t
know his lesson, and couldn’t do his problems, were the despair of his unlucky
teacher.
To-day he had fallen into even worse than usual disgrace, and had been kept
after school to do problems, when the first skating of the winter had come, and
the moment school was out, all the other boys had rushed off to Bullhead Pond
to try it. Their merry voices echoed back into the gloomy, deserted school-
room, darkening already as the short day declined toward evening, and in the
growing shadows Ned and the master had staid until nearly supper-time.
It was too late to go skating when Ned was finally released, with the order
to take his arithmetic home for evening study. He had rushed home, feeling
himself an abused, persecuted martyr, and had amazed his mother by breaking
into the room with the wail of despair already recorded.
“Ned, I am surprised,’ exclaimed his mother.
Before she could say more, she was further surprised by Ned’s giving his
arithmetic a hearty kick that sent it flying nearly to the ceiling.
“Ned,†said his mother, “pick up your arithmetic, and go to your own room.
Your supper will be sent to you, and by and by, when you are in a more reason-
able frame of mind, I will come up and see you.â€
Ned sulkily obeyed, glaring at the hated arithmetic as he mounted the stairs,
BEHIND THE WARDROBE.
feeling it the cause of all his troubles. His supper was brought up by good-
natured Nora, with whom Ned was a great favorite, and who did not hesitate to
tell him that, in her opinion, “it was a shame — a downright shame, so it was,â€
which rather comforted Ned, even though, at bottom, he knew he was in the
wrong, and that he was getting no more than he deserved.
As the darkness deepened, Ned began to grow sleepy, and thought he would
get his skates out of the wardrobe, and see if they were in good order for
to-morrow, just to keep himself awake. Opening his wardrobe, he was surprised
to see a small door in the rear that he never remembered noticing before.
Opening it cautiously and peeping through, to his amazement he found
himself looking outdoors, into a 4 country new to him. A pathway,
starting from the little door He wound invitingly away over
I
some pleasant-looking hills,
Ned was of an adven-
did not take him long
through the _ little
the pathway, re-
lay beyond the
He walked
curiosity, and
self at the top of the
spread out a wide tract °
farms, villages, rivers and
that hid the distantlandscape.
oe turous turn of mind, so it
to decide to squeeze
door, and set forth on
solved to see what
hills.
rapidly on, full of
soon found him-
hill. Below him lay
of country, varied by
brooks. But Ned saw at
once that it was all strik- a i | sa ingly different from any
country he had ever seen. ul i " Everything was so regular,
exact, precise. The fields were ! divided by fences into either
squares, parallelograms, or tri- = Ftevre = anoles, The rivers ran through
the land like straight, deep teak ditches, with no curves. When-
ever their course changed, they made aright angle instead of a
bend, and the little brooks, which were also rigidly straight, flowed into them
at exact right angles. All the houses were alike, square, with doors in the
center, and precisely as many windows on one side as on the other.
» As Ned walked wonderingly on down the hill, he could but notice that even
the trees and bushes grew up perfectly perpendicular, like walking-sticks, with
exactly as many branches upon one side as on the other. It seemed to him that
their leaves and twigs took the form of figures. Ned thought this must be only
his fancy, so he rubbed his eyes and looked again. No, wherever he looked, a
bewildering lot of 5’s, 6’s, 7’s, 8’s, etc., waved about him.
“This is queer,’ thought Ned. He noticed, too, that the trees, instead of
being scattered about the fields irregularly, here a clump, there a group, yonder
scattered single ones, stood with almost painful regularity in rows, each just so
many feet apart.from its neighbors.
BEHIND THE WARDROBE.
The effect of the whole landscape was very prim and precise, and Ned won-
dered at it greatly. As he saw some boys playing in front of a house he was
approaching, he resolved to question them.
The boys had a game not unlike “Twelve Men Morris†marked out on the
ground with pegs, and were jumping at right angles from peg to peg. They
stopped and stared as Ned advanced and asked them:
«“ What country do you call this?â€
“ Why, Arithmetic Land, of course,†answered the largest boy.
Ned hardly knew what this meant, but pursued his inquiries.
«What makes your trees grow so regularly ?â€â€™
“« Why, everything has to be planted by rule, of course,†replied the boy,
who, like his companions, looked extremely keen and wide-awake, was very
thin and active, and seemed to cherish a fairly good opinion of himself. “If
that field is twenty rods square, what is its area ?â€
“1 don’t know,†said Ned, without stopping to think, as was rather his habit
in arithmetic. In truth, he so detested it he would not try to think.
“He don’t know! He don’t know!†shouted all the little boys, derisively.
“Why, stupid,†said the first boy, “it contains four hundred square rods, of
course. Now, if you have three hundred and twenty-four trees you wish to set
out in that field, in how many rows will you place them, and how far apart will
the rows be?â€
Ned, disgusted to find that this was what was involved in being in Arithmetic
Land, answered again:
“JT don’t know. I should never set trees out like that. I should just let |
them come up any way.â€
“ He'd just let them come up any way!†shouted the chorus of boys.
“What is your name?†asked Ned of the oldest boy, who seemed to be
regarding him with silent scorn.
“My name is A,†replied the boy; “and these others are B, C and D.â€
Ned shuddered. How often had he declared that he “hated†A, B, C and
D, who were always dividing things in such foolish, unnecessary ways, involving
no end of fractions, and consequent trouble for boys.
But A was so small, yet his face looked so keen and old, that Ned was moved
to ask one more question.
“‘ How old are you?â€
“ That’s easily told,†replied A briskly. ‘ D is six years old� —
“ But I don’t care how old D is,†interrupted Ned. “TI asked your age.â€
“No matter,†replied A severely. ‘All questions must be solved by rule.
D is six years old. Two thirds of D’s age is just one third of my age. What is
my age?â€
Ned would not answer, but noticing that C had some apples, and feeling
hungry, he said:
BEHIND THE WARDROBE.
“Give me an apple, will you?â€
“Ha!†exclaimed C, “don’t you wish you might, now? I have only four
apples. If I divided them equally among us five boys, what part of an apple
would each boy receive ?â€
“I don’t know and I don’t care,†snapped Ned, his appetite for apples suddenly
gone.
“He don’t know and he don’t care!†shouted all the boys.
Ned resolved to leave such disagreeable companions, and push on, hoping
for better things ahead. Remembering that, as it was only Tuesday, he still had
some of this week’s pocket money left, he resolved to walk on toward a village
in the distance, where he would, of course, be able to purchase a supper. He
ventured one more question, however, as he turned to go.
“ How far is it to that village?†he asked.
“Tf you walk at the rate of two and a half miles an hour, you will reach it
in as many hours as one third of fifteen multiplied by two,†rattled off A.
“He can’t tell! he can’t tell! Stupid! stupid!†shouted the boys, as Ned,
with a puzzled look, turned and walked off.
Presently a man overtook him, driving a fine horse.
“Will you give me a ride, please ?â€â€™ asked Ned, uncertain how many miles
of walking lay before him.
“ Certainly,†said the man, who had a kind, pleasant face. “ Hop in.â€
In Ned hopped, and away trotted the
horse with a good will.
“This is a fine horse,’ remarked Ned,
by way of opening conversation with his
new friend. ‘ What does such a horse cost
here ?â€
“Well, Pll tell you,’ said the man
pleasantly. “I bought a cow and two sheep
at the same time I bought the horse. The
cow cost twice as much as the sheep, and
the horse three times as much as the sheep,
and they all together cost me one hundred
and eighty dollars; so you can easily see what the horse cost.â€
“OQ, yes, indeed!†said Ned hastily, hurrying to change the subject. “« What
a nice, thrifty-looking orchard this is.â€
“Yes,†replied the man; “it’s mine. This ismy farm. One half of these
trees bear apples, one quarter peaches, one eighth pears, seven trees bear plums,
and three cherries. Now how many trees should you say there were in that
orchard ?†:
Ned would have been puzzled to tell, but luckily, as he thought, just then
he saw over the stone-wall a hound in hot pursuit of a fox. The fox was a
THE FRACTION BOYS.
BEHIND THE WARDROBE.
long way ahead. Over the ground they sped like lightning toward a piece of
woods.
“Ha!†shouted Ned, standing up in his excitement. “See there! See
that fox run! How the hound springs along! I wonder if he'll catch the
fox!â€
His friend seemed also somewhat excited by this spirited sight. He said:
“The fox had seventy-six rods’ start, but that hound runs fifteen rods to
every ten the fox runs. In how many rods will the hound catch the fox?â€
“Oh! I hope he won’t catch him at all,†exclaimed Ned. “TI hope the fox
will get away!â€
The man looked at him in mild surprise, as if this were not the sort of answer
he had expected, but said nothing. Ned, on his part, now carefully refrained
from stirring up his new friend by asking any more questions, and they drove
on for some time in silence, until they came to a group of men working on a
stone-wall who seemed, by their loud, angry tones, to be quarreling.
Ned’s friend stopped. The men seemed to know him, and the employer
said :
“ See here, X, I’ll leave it to you. C claims that he has the job of building
this wall. But I can’t wait for him to do it alone, and [ve hired A and B to
help. A and B can build it ineight days, but with C’s help they can do it in
five. Now how long do you say it will take C to do it alone?â€
Ned was so fearful they might refer the question to him, that he said hastily
to his friend :
“‘T think I'll walk on now. I’m ever so much obliged for the ride,†and
scrambling down, hastened on by himself.
After trudging on a while he began to feel tired. It was growing dark, and
the road ahead seemed to run up a high hill, steep and rough, looking particu-
larly hard to climb. Ned was therefore glad to see a man approaching, driving
a flock of sheep.
“ Good-evening, sir,†said Ned, as the man drew near. “ What a large flock
of sheep. You must have a hundred at least.â€
“No,†said the man, “not a hundred; but if I had as many more, one half
as many more, and two sheep and a half, I should have one hundred. How
many †—
But Ned hastily burst in:
“Excuse me, I’m in a great hurry. I’m tired and hungry, and I want to
get to the next village as soon as possible. How far off is it?â€
“Tf you walk ten miles,†began the drover —
“Ten miles!†exclaimed Ned, his heart sinking within him.
“Don’t interrupt. If you walk ten miles, less eight, and divide the
remainder by three, you will have the distance to Fractionville, the next
village.â€
BEHIND THE WARDROBE.
“Fractionville!†exclaimed Ned, horrified. “But I don’t want to go there,
of all places.â€
“But you have to go,†replied the drover. “ But don’t be frightened. The
road isn’t so hard as it looks. One step at a time, and you get to the top before
you know it. You seem to be a stranger in these parts, so I’ll tell you some-
thing to your advantage. Don’t be afraid of the fractions. They are fractious-
seeming fellows, to be sure, but if you meet them bravely you'll find out they’re
not so bad as they look. Good-night. I must push on. The man to whom I
sold these sheep is coming to meet me. We were ten miles apart when we
started, an hour ago. As he travels three miles an hour, while I only travel
two, you can easily tell how soon we shall meet.â€
“Thank you. Good-night,†said Ned, hurrying away.
At the foot of the hill, he was rejoiced to see a small country store.
“T’ll have something to eat before I go another step,†thought Ned.
Examining his pocket, he found he had only fifteen cents, and decided to
content himself with crackers and cheese, with possibly a few apples.
He stepped into the store, and said to the storekeeper, a withered, precise-
looking old gentleman, who peered sharply at Ned through his glasses:
“Tl take half a dozen of those crackers, please. How much are they?â€
“Ahem!†said the old gentleman. “Those are expensive crackers. I
bought eight boxes of them, and paid for them with cider at four dollars a
barrel. It took six barrels of cider to pay for them. There are twenty dozen
crackers in a box. Now if you will tell me what one half-dozen cost me, and
add one cent and a half, which is my profit, that will be what you owe me.â€
The old gentleman rattled all this off in a matter-of-course way, as if this
were quite the ordinary way of selling crackers.
“JT can’t tell,†said Ned, gazing hungrily at the crackers.
“You can’t, hey? Then you're not so smart as the boys of your age in
these parts.â€
“Tl pay whatever you say,†said Ned meekly.
“We don’t say,’ said the old gentleman, testily, replacing the box of
erackers on its shelf. ‘“ People have to find out for themselves.â€
Ned thought he would make one more effort.
“How much are your apples apiece?†he asked, looking longingly at a
basket of large red apples.
“T sell oranges†— began the storekeeper.
“Apples! I want apples!†shouted Ned, thinking the old man must be deaf.
“TJ sell oranges,†continued the old gentleman sternly, “at three for six
cents. Apples are worth only half as much as oranges. Now what is the price
of an apple?â€
Ned’s head felt so confused by all he had heard in this puzzling land that it
was some time before he ventured to falter timidly :
BEHIND THE WARDROBE,
“One cent.â€
“Q. EH. D.,†said the storekeeper, brightening up, and handing Ned five
apples in return for his nickel.
Ned had barely taken one enormous bite, when a farmer entered the store to
buy cloth for a suit of clothes. He selected a piece, and said he would take
three and three-fifths yards. The storekeeper said it was five dollars a yard,
and turning to Ned, remarked :
“ He expects to pay for this cloth with butter at
three dollars a box. How many boxes will it take?â€
Ned mumbled something about being in a hurry,
plunged out the door, and began to rush up the hill,
so anxious to escape these perpetual problems that
he forgot, for the moment, that Fractionville lay just
ahead. But suddenly, through the growing twilight,
he saw strange forms running down the hill, a whole
swarm of them. Instinctively Ned turned to flee,
but in an instant he was surrounded and seized,
while a wild yell of triumph went up from his cap- (SS?!
tors. He realized that he was in the clutches of his THE STOREKEEPER,
deadly foes, the fractions !
“We have him at last!†shrilly screamed the leader of the band, whose
name Ned soon learned was Eight Ninths. “Hold him fast, Two Fourths.
Don’t let him escape. Bring him right up to Problem Quadrangle, and we'll
put him through. He ‘hates’ fractions, does he? We'll show him!â€
Seizing him at once in their bony hands they bore him up the hill so rapidly
that he was too much out of breath to speak, even had he been inclined.
As they swept on, Hight Ninths, noticing Ned’s apples, said :
“Subtract those apples from the prisoner and divide them among the
company,†which operation was quickly and accurately performed, and Ned was
left to brew ruefully over the problem:
“Tf a boy has five apples, and you subtract five apples from him, how many
apples will he have left?â€
At the top of the hill, Ned was borne by his captors into a large building,
and into its dining-room apparently, as a long table was set in the apartment.
Ned was now able to see the fractions. They had high, bald foreheads, and
wonderfully sharp, quick eyes. They seemed to be clothed in fragments. No
one had on a whole suit. Each wore a broad belt, which seemed to divide him
into two parts. All were maimed: some lacked a leg, some an arm, some a foot
or a hand. But, whatever portion was missing, all had heads, and they were
all so wiry and active that a few trifles of limbs gone seemed no obstacle to their
activity.
BEHIND THE WARDROBE.
A delicious smell of dinner now penetrated the room, a bell rang, and, to
Ned’s relief, the fractions seemed to be genuine boys in their appetites, at least,
judging by the headlong rush they made for the dinner-table, bearing Ned with
them. Ned now remembered the drover’s advice; not to be afraid of the
fractions, as they were really very good fellows at bottom. He began to think
the man must be right, and to feel in better spirits.
Presiding at the head of the table was an exceedingly keen, wide-awake-
looking man, whom Ned afterward learned was the Original Lightning Calcu-
lator. Ned was seated next below him.
Soup was the first course. The Lightning Calculator took off the cover of
the tureen, letting out a most appetizing, savory steam. Ladle in hand, he said
to Ned:
“This ladle holds a quarter of a pint of soup. The tureen holds a gallon
and a half. If I give each boy two ladles full, how much will he receive ?â€
This almost took Ned’s appetite away, big as it was. In dismay he faltered
out the old familiar school answer :
“1 don’t know.â€
The fraction boys were all holding up their hands, wriggling them frantically,
and grinning derisively at Ned.
“ Next,†said the Lightning Calculator.
Hight Ninths, who sat next, rose to his feet, and rattled off glibly:
“Tf in one gallon of soup there are four quarts, in one and a half gallons
there are six quarts. If in one quart there are two pints, in six quarts there
are six times two pints, which are twelve pints. Twelve divided by twenty-four
equals twelve twenty-fourths, which, reduced, equals one half. Therefore, each
boy will receive one half-pint of soup.†:
“Those who think that answer correct may raise their hands,†said the
Lightning Calculator, quickly.
All hands went up instantly but Ned’s, and all the boys were served with
soup except Ned.
“ Can’t I have any soup?†whined Ned.
“ Certainly not, sir,†said the Lightning Calculator severely. ‘“ Those who
‘don’t know’ can’t eat, in Fractionville. Keep your wits about you, and look
sharp when the next course comes.â€
While the rest were eating, Ned had time to look about him. The walls of
the room were made wholly of blackboards. The somber effect, however, was
relieved by the chalk-work which covered them from top to bottom, problem
upon problem, so that it really made Ned’s head ache to look at these decora-
tions. There was not a whole dish upon the table, the cloth consisted of three
joined, and, as Ned noticed later, the food was all divided in to sections or portions.
The soup was now carried out, and roast meat and vegetables brought in.
Ned pulled himself together, resolving to be very bright.
BEHIND THE WARDROBE.
“ How much beef, at eighteen cents a pound, can you buy for a dollar and
eighty cents?’ Ned was asked.
“One pound!â€â€™ he shouted, jumping at a hasty answer, then seeing his
mistake, but too late.
“Next!†said the Lightning Calculator, before the fatal words were hardly
out of Ned’s mouth, and he saw there was no meat for him, while all the fraction
boys laughed and seemed to enjoy their roast beef with livelier relish because
Ned had none.
Nor could he tell at once how many bushels of potatoes, at forty-five cents a
bushel, you must give for six pecks of onions at fifteen cents a peck. So he
had no vegetables. When the bread was passed, he did manage to say that, if
bread were ten cents a loaf, he could buy ten loaves for one dollar, and twenty
loaves for two dollars, so he had a large slice of delicious bread, delicious partly
because he was so hungry. A little encouraged now, and stimulated by the
atmosphere around him, so to speak, as well as by hunger, he actually managed
to say that if cheese were eighteen cents a pound, and you wished to pay for it
with butter at twenty cents a pound, it would take nine pounds of butter to buy
ten pounds of cheese. So he had both butter and cheese, and he felt that he
deserved it, too, after such an effort as that.
All this made him exceedingly sharp for his dessert, especially as he saw that
it consisted chiefly of lemon pie.
“ Now,’ said the Lightning Calculator, “look sharp!
If eight pies be each divided into sixths, and those sixths
divided equally among twenty-four boys, what part of a pie
would each boy receive?â€
Ned’s mind, strained to its utmost, worked with a light-
ning-like rapidity never displayed in the arithmetic class.
“Six times eight are forty-eight ; twenty-four in forty-
eight twice,’ he dashed through mentally, then shouted,
“Two sixths!†before the question was hardly out of the
- Lightning Calculator’s mouth.
“Very good, indeed,†said the Lightning Calculator.
“ You are improving. You should have said one third, but
you shall have one piece of pie, your answer was so nearly correct, and | will
take your other sixth myself.â€
Four large watermelons were now brought on. Ned “loved†watermelon as
much as he “ hated†arithmetic, and he had not seen one yet this season. So
“he looked very animated.
The Lightning Calculator said: “ You shall have one fourth of this melon†—
Ned’s face shone with anticipation.
“Tf you will divide it as follows: one fourth to yourself, two fifths to me,
three tenths to Hight Ninths there, and the balance to Six Sevenths.â€
THE LIGHTNING CAL-
CULATOR.
BEHIND THE WARDROBE.
Alas and alas! Ned could not divide it, and the melon was withdrawn from
his reluctant hands, and placed before Hight Ninths, who quickly and cleverly
divided it into twenty parts, and distributed it as requested, and was soon revel-
ing in the quarter that might have been Ned’s.
After dinner the fractions proposed to play “Messenger Boy.†Ned
cheerfully followed them, as he liked that game.
But the fraction boys played it quite differently
from the way to which he was accustomed. In-
stead of playing it with little figures represent-
ing messenger boys on a checkered board, the
floor of a large room was marked off in squares,
the boys donned messenger caps, and hopped
themselves from square to square, going forward
or back according to their answers to arithmetical
questions put by the Lightning Calculator.
It may be supposed Ned did not shine in this
game. He was the laughing-stock of all the boys, who passed on far ahead
while he stuck again and again on “ Stupidity,†and was forced to go “ back
to Carelessness.†Finally he reached “Inattention,†whence he was sent back
to “ Discipline,†where he had to stand on a dunce block with a fool’s cap on
his head, until the game broke up.
Ned was so completely fagged by these agreeable diversions, that he was
only too glad when the Lightning Calculator announced that it was bedtime.
He wearily followed the fraction boys upstairs, into a large room, where
stood several beds. To his dismay, the Lightning Calculator said to him:
“You will share this bed with Six Sevenths, Five Eights, and Nine Tenths.
You will easily see what portion of the bed belongs to you.â€
“But,†remonstrated Ned, “I don’t wish to sleep with any one. I want a
whole bed to myself.â€
The fraction boys roared at this. .
“Do hear him,†they said. ‘“ He must think he is an integer!â€
“J am!†exclaimed Ned, glancing down proudly on his strong legs and arms,
where not even a toe or finger was lacking.
“ Boy,†said the Lightning Calculator, “it is a wise boy that knows himself.
You are not even one ninety-ninth. Your grandmother always insisted that
you had no head for arithmetic. You have no head.â€
Ned raised his hands to his head. Alas! they met in vacancy, just where
his brains should have been. MHorrified at this discovery, he gave a great groan
and — woke up, to find himself lying on the floor before his wardrobe, and his
mother bending over him with an anxious look.
“Ned!†she exclaimed, still shaking him. “Wake up! You seem to be
having such a bad dream.â€
IN FRACTIONVILLE.
JESSIE’'S FINGERS AT THE PIANO.
Ned sat up and felt his head in a bewildered way.
“ It’s all there,†he said.
“Come, Ned,†said his mother, laughing; “you're not half awake yet.
- Come downstairs and get your arithmetic lesson for to-morrow, and then you
can go to bed, and do your sleeping in more comfortable fashion.â€
The next day, when Ned presented himself in the arithmetic class, instead
of the usual bored, listless, inattentive look and air that were his teacher’s de-
spair, his face wore sucha wide-awake, smiling look, that the teacher was alarmed,
and watched him carefully, thinking some new form of mischief must be brewing.
But when Ned went to the board and actually performed correctly a quite diffi-
cult problem in fractions, following it with an explanation so quick and clear
that it would have done credit to the Lightning Calculator himself, the master,
equally pleased and surprised, said :
“Well done, Ned. I have always told you that you had as good a head
for arithmetic as any boy in the room, if you would only give attention and
try.â€
In short, now that Ned could see an amusing side to arithmetic, and could
fancy himself battling with and overcoming his old foes, the fraction boys, he
no longer “hated†it, and that made all the difference in the world.
Mary P. W. Smith.
JESSIE'S FINGERS AT THE PIANO.
Se little saints pacing slowly to prayers,
Ten little tumblers down ivory stairs,
Ten little thunder-gods beating ten drums,
Ten little chickadees picking up crumbs,
Ten little pixies a-dancing criss-cross,
Ten snowy violets whisp’ring on moss,
Ten little water-drops in a stone nook,
Ten little bubbles a-swimming a brook:
“ Box of pink gum drops for Miss Jessie Sands!†—
Ten sticky fingers on two little hands.
Ina G. C. Klock.
A LITTLE EVANGELINE OF TO-DAY.
VERYBODY seemed in a dozing mood, in the Pullman. ‘The fat little boy,
Davy, who suffered agonizing fear of Indians, had at last quietly trotted
off somewhere, at the heels of the good-natured porter ; his pretty mamma lay
languidly back among her cushions, with closed eyes, and the facetious old
gentleman who loved to tease Davy was gently snoring over his newspaper.
Pale Doris, in her morning gown, sat listlessly trying to touch up some of
her unfinished pencil sketches.
Persephone was wide awake, but declared that she had gazed at scenery till
her brain was nothing but one mad whirl of mountain peaks, gray rocks and
green foaming water.
Into this sleepy atmosphere came the conductor, with an odd scrutinizing air
as he looked around the quiet car. Persephone, observing the look, said to her-
self, ‘‘ He’s looking for somebody to tell something to; I’m sure of it.†Andher
speaking eyes brought him to her, just as, at home, at school — everywhere —
they always drew every one who had the least acquaintance with Persephone.
“I wish somebody could help me a little,†he said, with some hesitation,
“unless every one is too tired, or too busy. There’s a little crooked child in a
forward car making an awful time — there’s always somebody making a time,â€
he added ruefully. “Only last week — but I needn’t give you the history of
all of them.â€
“Oh!†exclaimed Persephone, “do things happen? How lovely! But
what can we do?â€
She said “we,†for Persephone was always dragging Doris into her
“ experiences.â€
“Do, please, come and see,†said the conductor ; “ it’s away forward, in the
colonist sleeper, but Vl pilot you through. Nobody there seems to know what
to do.†And they went. “Here we are,†he said at last, stopping in front of a
petulant woman surrounded by a snarl of children, in the midst of whom stood
the “little crooked child,’ with hot pink cheeks and a great shower of gold
hair over her poor humped back. She was ceaselessly wringing her little blue-
veined hands, turning her mite of a body round and round, and filling the weary
car with her shrill crying.
“She ain’t my child,†said the woman, “she’s my husband’s sister’s grand-
child, and her folks are all dead. It’s queer how some families do die off. She
did have a brother till lately —jest a big overgrown boy — but he’s dead now.
He was working up in the Coeur d’ Alenes, in a mine, but sence the big trouble up
there when the Unions run the other’n’s out, we ain’t heard a word from him.
The’ ain’t a doubt but he was shot in Fourth o’ July Canyon and dragged off
A LITTLE EVYANGELINE OF TO-DAY.
somewhere. My man, he got out, and he’s gone back to Southern Oregon
where we used to live, and I’m a-follerin’ fast as I can; and when I git there,
Tl stay there. But Rosydandy is bound to stay and look for Herman. She
hollers to git out every time we come to a station, and when we git to Spokane
I don’t know what I will do. For she knows, jest as well as anybody, that by
Spokane is one straight road you kin go to the mineson. Shet up now, a minute,
Rosydandy, can’t ye? I see you're a-smilin’ at her name. Well, they always
called her that there name after the rosydanders down in Oregon — them big,
sweet pink shrub flowers that growsall over the rough mountains. I guess you
pernounce it dif’rent m books, mebby.
“J declare on my solume honor she ain’t slept an hour sence the big trouble.
She never used to sleep till Herman came up out of the mine at night and et
his supper, and rocked her in his arms like she was a baby. An’ the first thing
Herman did when he came
up was to call for Rosy-
dandy, as if she was the
sweetest sight on earth. I
don’t want any of my young
ones to git so sot on each
other.â€
Every word the woman
spoke seemed to thrust like
cruel needles into the little
soul. The big blue grieving
eyes seemed observant of
every word ; yet she never ON THE SAINT JO RIVER — ‘OLD BALDY’? IN THE DISTANCE.
stopped her wailing: “ My
Herman! 0, my best own Herman! JI ain’t a-goin’ to leave you! Tm a-goin’
back! I—will—go— back —to my — sweet — Herman !â€â€™
“Tf you kin do anything with her I wish’t you would,†said the tired woman.
“T expect shell go into convulsions next.â€
And, that minute, sweet orphaned Doris in her black gown, was down on
her knees beside the child. She knew so well the anguish of that cry, the fierce
pleading of the obstinate heart that could not give up. She pillowed the small
flushed face on her shoulder, she closely clasped the quivering little crooked
body in her arms, and the tears rained down her own cheeks.
Not a word did she speak in that first loving minute, but the little one raised
her head, and looking into the wet eyes of Doris, said, “ Are they a-carryin’ you
off too, when you must go back?â€
“No; I’m willing to go,†said Doris, with a mournful smile; “they are
carrying me off to try to make me well and happy. Aren’t they good? I am
to get on a ship, after a while, and go away over the ocean to a lovely island,
A LITTLE EVANGELINE OF TO-DAY.
and then, farther, farther still. And I must be very good, and then—oh! a
long, long time after this—TI shall go to my brother and we shall always, always
be together.â€
“T must have my Herman now!†cried the child.
“But only come and ride a little way with me, dear, and tell me about it,â€
pleaded Doris, and the child did not resist her clasping arms. She put her hand
_trustingly into the cool white hand of Doris, the woman breathed a great sigh
of relief, and the little procession started back to the Pullman. “Perhaps I can
make her forget, for a few little hours,†said Doris wistfully, as she settled her
charge in a nest of soft cushions, and rang for the porter to bring cool water
for bathing the little feverish wrists and temples.
In the evening they arrived at Spokane. Here Persephone received a tele- _
gram from Portland, which said: “ Bark Hudora will sail in three weeks instead
of at time set. Sister Alice will meet you at Spokane.’ Ah! what sug-
gestions were here of delightful journeyings into beautiful unexpected places.
For “Sister Alice will meet you†meant just that. It was Persephone’s pro-
fessed belief that Sister Alice loved nothing in the world better than “a hand-
bag and a steamer trunk,†except life in a tent with that engineer husband of
hers, building railroads down in the Argentine, or in New Mexico, or up in
British Columbia, or, as just now, up in the “ Kootenai country.â€
Doris looked at the child’s quivering lips and whispered: “O, Persephone,
three long weeks to do what we pleased with! Couldn’t we help her?†But,
that moment, before Persephone could answer, they beheld the dear, debonair
face of Sister Alice, and were out of the car in a minute, with a flutter of happy
exclamations. No one observed that the child had followed them, till suddenly
Doris felt desperate little arms clasping her knees, and heard the wailing cry :
“IT must go tomy Herman. This is the way; I know it is.â€
_ Her story was quickly told, and Alice said eagerly: “ Doris, you want to help
her? You've plenty of time — we'll do it. We'll see the woman — there’s the
conductor now! â€
And it was arranged that they should keep Rosydandy, go up to the mines
with her, help her search for her brother, and, if the quest proved to be vain,
bring her on with them to Portland, then see that she was carried from there
safely to her home.
A short ride the next morning brought them to Lake Coeur d’Alene, the
“gate to the mines in the ‘Kootenai country.†They were delighted with
the clear pine-scented air, the lovely mountain contours against the pure sky,
the lake, with its bright, beryl-tinted waters, the velvet lawns blazing with
flowers, the beautiful avenues of Fort Sherman.
“Only one day here?†cried Persephone. “TI could rest here weeks and
weeks.†After three hours, with eyesand tongue busy as usual, she declared that
every man, woman and child in the little town had gone utterly and hopelessly
A LITTLE EVANGELINE OF TO-DAY.
mineral-mad ; every one had pockets crammed with specimens that were con-
stantly gloated over, displayed, compared, in the most absorbed and enthusiastic
manner.
“JT want to go out and dig.†exclaimed Persephone. “I want my pockets
full of pyrites, and crystals, and fine opals, and things. I want a lovely nugget
of crystallized gold for my friends to look at— through a microscope. Nothing
less will satisfy me.†Sister Alice thought Persephone’s hungering for this last
form of social distinction would, probably, have to remain unsatisfied a long
time, as there were said to be not more than three or four such nuggets in the
whole world. “I am happy just to have seen one, then,†calmly returned
Persephone.
That very evening they heard that a wounded miner had fought his way out
of that terrible “Fourth of July Cafion,†and reached the banks of the “Saint
Jo†River, fifty miles from Coeur d’Alene, and was lying there in a French
Canadian’s cabin; a youngish fellow, whose name no one could tell. Surely
this might be Herman.
“Tt will be like a glimpse of Heaven just to look into Rosydandy’s eyes,â€
said Doris, as, next morning, they all sat on the forward deck of the little
steamer that was puffing along on its weekly trip up the lake and to the head
of navigation on the St. Joseph. “It is so now, almost, she feels so sure.†For
the child lay in Doris’s arms, quietly waiting, with soft, trustful, expectant eyes.
Once in a great while those lids gently dropped, and then some one would mur-
mur, “She must be asleep, at last. Let us make her a little bed and lay her
down.†But instantly the eyes opened, with a grieved look, and the little
voice, made sharp with much crying, said reproachfully, “I must find my
Herman.â€
How beautiful the river was! The very crookedest river in the world, with
each new turn revealing vistas of towering purple mountains and sun-lit forests,
and banks in the foreground veiled and thicketed in “happy wildness†all over-
lapped and interwoven, yet nowhere miserably tangled or crowded into decay.
And the waters were deep, and cold, and still, and clear as the clearest mirror.
Every silvery mottled tree-trunk, every glittering leaf, each slope of richest
velvet was reflected in its enchanting depths, while below all these, deep down,
reached pictured columns of giant firs and mountain shadows pointing to the
core of the world. Yesterday seemed far away, and the beauty of this still,
green realm, this “soft air-and-water woven world,†stole upon their senses like
a benediction as they sat and gazed.
All along the river there was the gentle stir of teeming wild life. Ducks
floated in happy, unstartled flocks; the bright, cold waters gleamed with leap-
ing trout; and a deer gallantly swimming the stream, showed his dappled coat
in sunshine and shadow for one magnificent moment, then, escaping the eager
shots from the steamer, plunged into the dim green shadows of the cedar forest.
: A LITTLE EVANGELINE OF TO-DAY.
Everybody knew everybody else on that jolly little steamer. There was
breezy talk of hunting, mining, fishing, trapping, and there were many tales of
hairbreadth escapes, told just for the en-
couragement of Rosydandy.
“Why, he’ll turn up all right,†some one
said, “the’ ain’t a doubt of it.†But Doris
always responded quietly, “ We shall see.â€
The group on the steamer silently
watched and waited for them, when at last
they had stopped, and Rosydandy’s little
company went up to the lonely cabin.
But this was not Herman. Rosydandy
looked at him steadily, while the three
held their breath. “It isn’t my Herman
yet!†said the little voice, with brave em-
phasis; then surveying the bruised, un-
familiar face on the pillow, with grave
disapproval, she added, “My Herman is
beautiful — beautifuller than any body else
in the world.â€
The young man, a Swede, answered
solemnly: “I would be — more — beauti-
THE CUR D’ALENE RIVER, NEAR MEDI-
CINE MOUNTAIN.
fuller —if I had kept me
—in the old coundry. If
I ever git me — back there
—JIwill never come here
any more oudt.â€
Had he seen Herman?
The question seemed to
choke him for a moment.
Then the reply came, pain- £
fully, as if for want of breath: ENTRANCE TO BEAUTY BAY, LAKE CQEUR D’ALENE.
“There was a boy by me —
we tried to keep together —but the shots came so thick—he was gone
pretty soon — and I went on—JI cannot tell how. Ido not know how he made
out. But, O,no! that was not your Herman†— seeing the child’s face turning
white —“ You know your Herman was so—beautiful. This one was not
beautiful. It could not be your Herman.â€
So their journey was begun anew.
A LITTLE EVANGELINE OF TO-DAY.
““T don’t see how we could be so preposterous,’ mourned Persephone. “ Of
course the child would have to face the crisis sooner or later. We might have
known — we did know it.â€
“T think it will be easier when she has done all she could,†said Doris, softly,
“and it may be there will be a compensation.†She was thinking, “ Perhaps
she will be mine, then, for me to make happy!â€
They went up the Coeur d’Alene River to the Old Mission. People were
constantly passing this station on their way to and from the great mines, and
here they hoped to hear something from Herman. The quaint front of the
silent old mission building gleamed in the afternoon sun as the boat drew near.
The Indians built it, an old hunter told them, away back in the dim old
times when the canoes of the Hudson Bay trappers first came gliding down these
wild forest ways. It was all joined together without a nail. To thoughtful
Doris, the past lived again, as in a dream; the silent work went on in dusky
hands, and among them, always watchful and busy, moved the kindly priests,
while over them all, fell long slant glows of sunshine, and restful shadows from
the hills.
_ “’Most every one has been accounted for,†said the last man they questioned,
“but I remember now, there’s one of ’em that ain’t accounted for, and we’ve
about given him up. There’s the Oakes comin’ now, with a lot of passengers
bound for the mines. Are ye goin’ up there?â€
“‘Shall we?†was the unspoken question in the eyes of the three, as they
quailed before the eager gaze of the child.
Just then the Oakes came up to her landing. They stood and watched the
passengers descending, until there came into view a homely, weather-bea‘en boy,
with coarse gray ne and ragged elbows; a boy whose broad shoulders had
been cruelly bowed with hard work, whose ae hands were knotty and calloused,
whose rough locks were fiery red under his old hat. He limped as he walked,
and one arm was in a sling.
Rosydandy saw him, and rushed to him, with a rippling laugh of joy.
“My Herman!†she cried, “my own sweet, lovely Herman !â€
And the boy sat down on the ground with Rosydandy i in his arms, and they
laughed and wept together.
He had been shot in the arm, had struggled through cafions, over moun-
tains, had been nearly drowned and almost starved, had at last found his way
“out,†and heard that “his folks†had gone to Oregon, taking his sister with
them. He resolved to go back to the mines and go to work again, now that the
trouble was over, then send for her as soon as he could, for, he said, “I jest
couldn’t live without Rosydandy.†He had no fear but that some one would
gladly take care of her while he was at work. “’Most everybody loves Rosy-
dandy,†he said, cheerfully, “ unless there’s too many children in the house.â€
You should have heard the love names this queer boy crooned over the little
LOST: A TEMPER.
sister as she nestled in his arms. “ Brother’s little honey girl†—“ Rosydandy
baby†— and “Sweetes’ streak o’ daylight†—and truly, truly, his rough face
was so glorified with its devotion that to all the lookers-on in that moment he
was transfigured — he was “ lovely Herman,†indeed.
And the three left them and went their way, even Persephone hushed for
hours into happy silence, thinking of the deep content in Rosydandy’s face.
They could not quite see how Herman could take care of his little rhododendron
flower — but God knew.
Lucia Chase Bell.
LOST: A TEMPER.
ISS Fiery Kaliery Fume Frost
A policeman thus once did accost :
“Have you seen pass this way
A Temper, I pray ?
I’m hunting for one that I lost.â€
Josephine Balestier.
‘
25 RMON We ———
SS . WQS = : =
—— aw eS Sar; :
SSS —— See ==
SS SS SS
SS === SSE
= . \ a
SEE ET \
— Q
\ a ,
/ ,
\
THE WAY SOME PEOPLE RIDE.
Ss = AW,
SY ANUR WS
QS
SoS
THE: HEROES -ORV NOe 40%
T was a bright cool evening in early October, nearly a century and a half
ago. The sun had set, and there was a golden sky, a golden river, and a
russet tinge upon the dark mountain range that shut in a little New Hampshire
village; so little was this village, indeed, so unnoticed and uncared-for by the
great world outside that it had not even a name, being known simply as
“No. 4.â€
In the Old World, beyond seas, mighty nations were warring; thrones were
shaking; grave and wise men were shuddering for the fate of their country.
But in No. 4 the seasons came and went tranquilly; the thrushes sang at
twilight in the forest; every morning the sturdy settlers who had cleared their .
farms and built the rude log huts that stretched in a wavering line along the
peaceful banks of the Connecticut, went to, their fields to plant and reap; while
the women-folk cared for the children, prepared the simple meals, sat at their
spinning-wheels in the warm sunshine at their open doors, and at night welcomed
husband, father and son to home and rest.
Joseph Ely, a strapping young fellow of seventeen or thereabouts, had been
busy all day in company with Phineas Sartwell and Jack Brown; but they had
been missed in the fields.
When young Ely’s father came home at night, he placed his musket in the
corner of the hut, and looking around in stern displeasure, called out:
“ Wife, where’s Joseph? We've needed him sadly to-day. I fear there’s no
good in that lad, idling about the house from morning till night†—
“ Halloo, father!†interrupted a hearty young voice, the owner of which
came striding in at the door; “ we’ve finished it at last.†Down, Prince!†and
he stooped to pat the broad head of a spaniel who had left the chimney corner
to greet its master.
« Finished — what, sirrah?†The father’s tone softened a little, in spite of
himself, as he looked into the boy’s glowing face.
“Why†(here Joe glanced over his shoulder and spoke in a whisper), “ the
tunnel. Phin Sartwell, Jack and I have got a passage dug from Phin’s house
to Colonel Walker’s cellar, underground; and from there, you know, there’s a
tunnel to the fort. I wish we could dig one from our own house, but there’s
a regular ledge under it, running right alongside of the cellar.â€
There was no need to ask the purpose of the new tunnel; nor could Ely
reproach his son for his work. Any day or night there might be occasion, and
terrible occasion, too, for the inhabitants of No. 4 to make use of that subter-
ranean means of escape.
While walled cities in Europe were trembling with the roar of armaments,
CHE HEROES (Of. NOt iAs¢
while the New England troops were forcing the Louisburg siege, this obscure
little settlement had, after all, its own enemies.
“Have you heard the news, mother?†asked Joe, after supper. “The
French and Indians are on the war-path again. Captain Stevens has raised a
company of Rangers — and — mother —I’ve joined!â€
Nearly a year and a half later, a company of armed men were marching
through the forests of Western New Hampshire toward the Connecticut. Dur-
ing those seventeen months No. 4 had seen bitter days. Again and again
had dusky forms stolen to the very edge of the clearing, and, falling upon
some unsuspecting farmer in the field, or upon his unprotected home, had struck
fiercely and cruelly. Before their wild cries had died away the assailants had
vanished; only to reappear when least expected, and ply tomahawk, torch and
scalping-knife afresh.
Terror-stricken, wearied with warfare, disheartened, mourning over the
lost, the inhabitants of No. 4 at last abandoned the settlement, and sought
new homes in the South.
Such was the state of affairs when Capt. Phineas Stevens led his little band
of thirty Rangers through the dense woods, along the valleys and rugged moun-
tain paths, mile after mile, until they arrived, one gray, dreary day in March,
1747, at the outskirts of the clearing, some three months after its abandonment.
The charred ruins of log huts, fields overgrown with underbrush, and above
all the melancholy silence that hung over the once cheerful settlement, told the
sad story of its desolation. But Captain Stevens was not a man to be daunted
by mere appearances.
“Come, my lads!’’ he called cheerily, “ we'll soon have a haunch of venison
roasting before one of Bill Skillet’s roaring fires. The old fort’s unharmed,
any way.â€
“ Hark!†cried one of the soldiers, who seemed younger than his com-
panions. “I heard a dog bark.â€
“A dog!
could a dog come from, Joe Ely, in this wilderness?â€
“Nay, it is a dog,†repeated Joe, listening intently. “And, unless my ears
deceive me, it’s our old spaniel, Prince. He must have left the family, and
found his way back to the settlement.â€
“Well, well, boys, we'll soon see for ourselves,’ remarked the leader, stop-
ping a discussion that promised to end in hard words. “ Winchell, Stanhope,
do you go ahead cautiously, and see if the fort is as empty as it seems.â€
The two men advanced from the ranks, and hastened forward with a swift,
slouching gait, peering sharply behind every wall and hut lest a final ambush
should defeat the success of the Rangers’ long march. In a few minutes they
returned with a queer look on their faces.
PHERHEROES WORSEN O a)
“ The fort’s not empty,†they reported ; “but there’s not a soul in it either.â€
“ Don’t speak in riddles, men,†exclaimed Stevens impatiently. ‘“ What did
you find ?â€
“A Prince, captain,†answered Stanhope, winking at Joe. “And a fine
consort, too.â€
Seeing that the men must have their joke, the captain led his troop forward.
The palisaded fort was reached and the gate forced open; when out sprang an
aged spaniel, followed by a sleek and highly respectable-looking cat, who rubbed
his furry sides against the men’s deer-skin boots, and loudly purred his welcome
to the new-comers. Prince devoted his whole attention to Joe, leaping upon
him, licking his face and hands, and trying to tell in tremulous whines and
frantic wags of his ragged old tail of his joy at seeing his master once more.
“ Well done, dog and cat!†cried Captain Stevens, patting one and stroking
the other. “ You've held the garrison of No. 4 for ninety days; we’ll try to
hold it for ninety more.â€
The melancholy sight of the ruined and deserted homes of the settlers that had
been the scene of midnight slaughter and torture too terrible for description,
might well have discouraged and disheartened the men, some of whom, among
them our friends Ely and Brown, had spent a happy boyhood under those very
roofs. But the early New England settlers were of sterner stuff than to yield
to gloomy reflections upon the past, or to dread of the future.
The Rangers at once settled themselves to their tasks, some preparing the
barracks for occupancy, some, with Capt. Stevens, carefully examining the de-
fenses, and some kindling roaring fires in the long-disused fireplaces. An hour
later they sat down to supper, which they shared with Prince and Puss.
For two weeks the duties of the garrison were light. Still there was reason
for constant watchfulness. The French and Indians had been kept within quar-
ters by the snow and ice of winter; the ice in the river had now broken up,
the snow had largely melted, and the bluebirds, perching on the palisades of the
fort, sang merrily of the arrival of spring.
On the afternoon of the seventh of April, a ranger reported to Capt. Stevens
that two or three dark forms had been seen moving in the forest, at some dis-
tance from the fort. One of the men was certain he had heard the report of a
musket that morning.
The old spaniel was strangely excited, and paced the three quarters of an
acre included in the little inclosure, uttering low whines, and sniffing the air
suspiciously.
Extra precautions were taken, and sentries posted at important positions.
The fort was protected on its northern and most vulnerable side, by a palisade
of picket posts fourteen feet high and a foot thick. There was food enough
within for a long siege, and a well of fresh and never-failing water.
Toward night the apprehension of an attack increased. Men and animals
THEVHEROES) OF) “NO. |.â€
alike seemed to feel it in the very air. As the evening wore on Joe begged to
be allowed to reconnoiter, and at last the captain consented.
It was a pitchy dark night. Joe took one companion only — the faithful
Prince, who could scent an Indian as quickly as he could afox. Cautiously open-
ing the postern gate of the fort, musket in hand, Joe crept out under cover of
the darkness, and, holding the spaniel by the collar, made his way slowly across
the open space to the
meeting-house near by, ‘ Ge eee
which had thus far es- 5
caped destruction. Here
he paused and listened.
The silence was oppres-
sive. It was broken
only by the dog’s ex-
cited and fitful breath-
ing, and the distant
howl of a wolf far away
in the forest.
Leaving his shelter,
the young ranger,
crouching low, moved
still farther away from
the. fort, until he was
upward of twenty rods
from its palisades. Sud-
denly Prince stopped,
planted his fore feet vig-
orously, and throwing
up his snout, gave a
fierce sharp bark. In
trying to check hin,
his master unfortu- me
nately caught the sleeve oa,
of his jerkin on the JOE ELY AND JACK BROWN RETURN TO NO. 4.
trigger of his musket
and discharged the piece. The sharp shot aroused echoes far and wide.
The effect was immediate and terrible. Joe, knowing longer concealment
to be useless, turned and ran for the fort. He had not taken a dozen steps
when a fusillade of shots rang out from the edge of the clearing, accompanied
by the shrill whoop known so well to the frontier settlements of New England.
A red-hot needle seemed to pass across the top of the boy’s shoulder. He ran
on, shouting to the soldiers to hold the gate open for him. In another minute
THE HEROES OF “NO. 4.â€
he and his four-legged comrade were safe within the walls; but Joe had a little
red stream running down under his sleeve to his hand, and poor Prince was
limping on three legs, but full of fight.
Joe’s wound fortunately proved not to be deep. The scored shoulder was
quickly bound up, and the scout took his place with the rest at the defenses of
the fort. The first shots fired by the enemy had inaugurated a general attack.
From north, south, east and west rang out the sharp reports. Warriors appeared
on every side, as if they had sprung from the soil itself, and rent the night air
with their fierce cries. Now and then French accents mingled with the ruder
shouts, thus assuring the besieged band that the allies of the North had joined
forces with the savages.
A log house and an adjoining piece of fence were fired by the enemy; a high
wind drove the smoke in dense clouds into the fort; burning embers falling on
all sides rendered the situation desperate.
Nothing daunted, the Rangers coolly kept their posts, drenching the endan-
gered roof, while a ringing shot every minute or two told the story that these
New Hampshire marksmen fired with sure aim from behind the palisades.
Throughout the night and the whole of the following day the battle con-
tinued. The besieged force dared not leave their posts for food or sleep.
“We had determined,†wrote Capt. Stevens afterward, “to stand it out to
the last degree.â€
At ten o’clock on the second night, the attacking force sent a messenger
into the fort asking for a truce until sunrise the next morning, when a parley
would be held. This was gladly granted by the Rangers, who, however, re-
mained at their posts, distrusting the intentions of the foe.
On the morning of the ninth, three men on each side met beneath a white
flag, about twenty rods from the fort.
“We bring a request from General Debeline,†said one of the Frenchmen
in broken English, “that you will deliver up the fort at once; in which case
you shall all be spared, and you shall be allowed to take sufficient clothes and
provisions for your march, as prisoners of war, to Montreal. Our general wishes
to meet the captain personally, and receive his answer.â€
Upon hearing this report, Capt. Stevens at once stepped toward the flag of
truce, where he met General Debeline, commanding the attacking force.
The two officers saluted gravely, the natural eae of manhood in the
forest ranger matching the courtliness of his opponent. The latter began the
conference at once, eager, perhaps, to rescue so gallant an enemy.
“I beg,†he said firmly, “ that you will accede to my proposition. I must
have the fort, and have it I will, before another day. I have seven hundred
men with me.â€
' “ And if I refuse?†asked Stevens calmly.
“We shall set fire to the fort by burning arrows or fuel heaped against it,
THE HEROES OF “NO. 4.â€
‘and shall move upon youat once. When you finally yield, I cannot hope to con-
trol the native forces under my command. You know what that means?â€
“«When we yield?’†repeated the ranger slowly, with a curious smile.
“Of course you will not be so reckless, so insane, as to keep up a useless re-
sistance against overwhelming numbers,†added Debeline, with some impatience.
Then he added: “Do me the honor to retire to your men, sir, and consult with
them. I will hold my forces back for thirty minutes more. After that limit I
will not answer for what may take place.â€
The two men saluted again, and retired to their lines. Stevens at once told
the men what the Frenchmen had said, and asked their opinions.
“Fight it out!†shouted Winchell, striking the butt of his gun heavily on
the floor. “Tl never give in to the red sarpints while I live.†A shadow of
terrible wrath and sorrow passed over his face as he spoke, and his comrades
remembered the fate of his wife and children a few months before.
“Nor I! Nor I!†cried one after another. A vote was taken. It was
unanimous. “We will fight it out.†New Hampshire had spoken.
No sooner was the answer announced from the palisades than another furious
onslaught of bullets came from every quarter; yet such was the dread of the
Rangers’ terrible aim that hardly a red skin or Frenchman showed himself, pre-
ferring to fight from behind trees, stumps and fences.
As night came on, arrows bound with burning tow began to fly through
the air. But the besieged had not been idle. While others had manned the
loopholes, about half of the number had dug eleven trenches out under the bot-
tom of the fort, forming breastworks with the gravel thrown up, so that men
standing in these pits could dash water upon the outside of the wooden building
and avert the danger of conflagration. Several hundred barrels of water were
used in this way, entailing terrible exertions on the weary men.
At midnight the Indians were badly frightened by a volley from one of
the deserted houses near by. It could only come, they believed, from a rescu-
ing party, as not a soul could have left the fort and crossed the intervening
space without being seen.
The real fact was that Joe Ely and Jack Brown had quietly made their way
through their old tunnel, first to Col. Walker’s cellar, then to the Sartwell
house. As they emerged into what had been the kitchen and living-room of
the old log house, a glance through the unglazed window-opening showed a
body of a dozen or more red skins crouching behind a fence, and busily engaged
in binding tow upon their arrows. The firelight gave the boys an immense
advantage. Taking careful aim, they fired. Two wild howls of pain, and the
cries of all the band, told them their shots had taken effect. The blaze was in-
stantly extinguished by the wily but astonished savages, and a random shot or
two sent at the house. One of the bullets went through Brown’s left arm.
The boys knew well enough that within a few minutes the house would be
RHEWHEROES SORG ENO W402
surrounded, so they hurried back into the tunnel, the mouth of which was ingen-
iously concealed. They were satisfied with their exploit, having entirely checked
the discharge of burning arrows from that quarter; and it was not until they
were safe within the walls of the fort once more that Jack reported his wound.
Grimly the men fought on, at fearful odds. They knew well enough that
many such fights in New England had terminated in massacre and frightful
torture. For over sixty hours they had but snatched food and sleep.
On the morning of the tenth, as the men stood at their posts, fainting with
exhaustion, the enemy advanced for another parley. This time Indians came -
—not Frenchmen, who, perhaps, had lost their appetite for this unpleasantly
stubborn game. “If the Rangers would sell them corn,†said the Indians, “ they
would draw off their forces.â€
« That is against the law of our country,’
had a regiment at his back.
The red skins retired. A few more scattering shots were fired at the fort.
Then silence fell once more upon the forest. Before sunset scouts were sent
out through the tunnel to reconnoiter. They brought back word that the
enemy had decamped. No. 4 was saved.
But little remains to be added. Wonderful to report, only two men of the
fort were even wounded — Ely and Brown. ‘Their names, with that of the gal-
lant Stevens, are enrolled in the archives of New Hampshire to-day.
Great was the rejoicing in Boston over the news of the battle and success-
ful victory. Captain Stevens received from the Provincial Government, fifty
dollars for his services. He was, moreover, presented with a “valuable and
elegant†sword by Sir Charles Knowles; and years afterward little No. 4
received the Commodore’s own name: “ Charlestown,†and thus it stands
on the map of New Hampshire to-day.
?
replied Stevens, as quietly as if he
Willis Boyd Allen.
SS
————
se
OUR ENGLISH HOMES.
I. — WORCESTER.
ROBABLY very few of the boys who used to row, and
the boys who used to cheer the Yale-Harvard boat
races in the days when that “event†took place annually
on Lake Quinsigamond, forty miles southwest from Boston,
ever thought of their surroundings, but the old site of the
city of Worcester, near to the famous lake, was originally
Saye called “ the village of Quonsigamog.’
PO as omer The little village, first settled in 1675, was broken up
by the Indians and almost forgotten. But, in 1713, some Englishmen from the
Bay Colony, striking westward, made a settlement near the banks of the beau-
tiful lake, and with fond memories of their old home across the sea, called
their little hamlet Worcester.
To-day that little settlement of one hundred and eighty years ago is one of
the chief cities of New England. It is the home of eighty-five thousand people,
and is more than twice as large as the English city whose name it bears; while
six other towns and villages in these United States of America bear its name,
and may be properly called grandchildren of the old English Worcester far
across the sea.
The English Worcester, to whom these half-dozen American namesakes can lov-
ingly look, is an old, old city. The Romans knew it, and called it Vigorna. The
Saxons lived in it and called it Wigorna-cester, and out of these Roman-Saxon
names came at last the modern Worcester. Around its walls and. before its
gates, and even upon its quaint oldtime streets, rivals and foreign foemen have
met and battled for its possession. Saxon and Dane and Norman and Welsh-
men struggled to defend or capture it; the opposing armies of Stephen and
Matilda, of York and Lancaster, of Cavalier and Roundhead fought for its occu-
pancy, until Cromwell, in 1651, capturing it after a bloody battle, ordered its
stout city walls to be destroyed.
The city is the shire town, or county town as we say, of the shire of Worces-
ter — that fair and pleasant midland county of Merrie England familiar by name,
at least, to all lovers of that appetizing and pungent table “fixing� known as
Worcestershire sauce. Through the county from north to south, for some thirty
miles, flows the river Severn; it is also watered by the Stour, the Teme, and the
Avon that Shakspere loved, while within its borders lies the Vale of Evesham,
one of the loveliest of lovely English valleys.
On its southwestern border rise the Malvern Hills; to the southeast are
2
OUR ENGLISH HOMES.
the Bredon Hills; between these heights are rich valleys and gently-rolling
meadows. And in the midst of this pleasant land stands Worcester, “ the faith-
ful city,’ as King Charles called it, because of its loyalty to the House of Stuart
in the days when the king was fighting desperately for his crown.
It is a city of red brick; much of it is of recent date, for the town has grown
from a population of twenty-five thousand, in 1850, to forty thousand, in 1890.
But here and there, out from the red brick spring the gray church walls and
the great yellow-brown
cathedral, while some quaint
black-and-white houses, half-
timber and half-stone, such
as are still standing on his-
toric old Friar Street, tell
of the city’s age, and bring
up memories of the long
ago.
Not many of the street
names of the English Wor-
cester will seem familiar to
the visitor from the Worces-
ter of the old Bay State.
WORCESTER FROM THE SEVERN.. Exchange and Union Streets
(St. Andrew’s spire on the left; the Cathedral on the right.) he may recognize, but Sil-
ver, Angel, Pheasant and Pump Streets will sound strange in his ears, and so
will The Butts, Dolbay, Mealcheapen and Salt Lane: He will need to be told
that Copenhagen Street was once Cucken Street, and that through it scolding
women used, in the stern old days, to be hurried to the ducking or “ cuckingâ€
stool, at the Severn’s brink. The “High Street†or main street of the city ex-
tends from the cathedral northward, and appears, during its course, under such
different names as High Street, the Cross, Foregate Street, and The Tything ; it
is, however, one continuous thoroughfare, narrow in some places, wide in others,
and upon it are situated many of the principal shops of the town. All the
streets of Worcester are well paved and kept scrupulously clean.
Worcester is what is called an Episcopal city or “cathedral town,†and
Worcester cathedral is the chief glory and the principal building of the city.
The great church is at the southern end of the city, and is an old, old “ estab-
lishment.â€â€ It dates back twelve hundred years, to the days of the Saxon
kings and the ancient Saxon heptarchy, when the son of Penda, King of Mercia,
became a Christian. Twice it has been destroyed and twice rebuilt, and the
present cathedral building is an enlargement of the church that was built
in Norman times by that English bishop whom men, for his gentleness and his
virtues, called Saint Wulfstan.
OUR ENGLISH HOMES.
No figure of Worcester’s past is more worthy of reverence by Englishmen
and Americans than is that of Saint Wultstan, the last of the Saxon. bishops.
He was a simple-hearted, humble-minded man, who won the love of Saxon and
Norman alike. King Edward, called the Confessor, the last of the Saxon kings
before the unfortunate Harold, gave to Wulfstan the bishop’s staff; King Wil-
liam the Norman, called Demis
Rufus or the Red, laid him |
in his tomb. He braved
the stern and famous father
of that same Red King —
William, called the Con-
queror, and withstood, even
though he was a Saxon, the
rebellious barons of the
West who rose in. revolt
against the power of the
Conqueror’s fiery son.
The Bishop Wulistan
WORCESTER CATHEDRAL.
built the new cathedral of
Worcester in the year 1084.
In the crypt, or subter-
ranean chambers, of the
present cathedral may still
be seen the pillars builded
by Wulfistan, the good
bishop. The cathedral was
five years in building, and
the saintly bishop was
buried within its walls, in
the year 1094. Here, also,
was the grave of an early
bishop, Oswald, also called the saint, and between the two saints was buried,
in 1216, one who was no saint —the brightest and worst of the Plantagenets,
John, King of England.
Worcester cathedral is an impressive sight as seen from a distance. A
good view of it is the southwestern one as seen from the river bank. Seen from
the London Road to the east, the great cathedral, with its fine lantern tower,
lifts itself grandly above all surrounding objects. The tower is one hundred
and ninety-six feet high, and the cathedral proper is four hundred and fifty
feet long.
OLD BUILDING ON FRIAR STREET.
OUR ENGLISH HOMES.
The cathedral holds numerous relics of interest, and about it cluster many
stories and traditions of princes, kings and bishops. But its glories in stone are
even more attractive than its musty legends of departed patrons, and as the
carillon in its lofty tower chimes out its musical changes by day and night, one
may lie awake, even at midnight, and listen to the “ Rose of Allandale†floating
forth from the cathedral tower, and blending with the howling of the autumn
gale or with the softer lispings of the summer rain.
There are three entrances to what is termed the close, or cathedral precincts,
but the most important is to the southeast of the great building now called
Edgar Tower, but once known as St. Mary's Gate. It originally formed a part
of Worcester Castle, long since destroyed, and some part of this tower gate
must have been standing in the reign of King John, brother to the Lionheart.
On the eastern side, over the gateway, is a battered statue popularly supposed to
represent King Edgar, that Anglo-Saxon prince who was a loyal supporter of
the church and who was called “the Peaceful.†In the rooms over the gate
are the offices of the chapter clerk, and here is preserved a deed of land in
which appear the names of William Shakspere and Anne his wife.
Besides the cathedral
there are other picturesque
and interesting old churches
in Worcester, for the town
is eminently church-going.
From the tower of S&t.
Helen’s on the High Street.
the curfew is still rung.
The tall spire of St. An-
drew’s, reaching into air
two hundred and forty-five
feet, is a feature in all
views of the city by the
Severn. And in the Catho-
THE EDGAR TOWER, WORCESTER, lic chapel in Sansome
Street is a copy of Ra
phael’s wonderful painting of the Transfiguration. When King James 11. was in
Worcester in 1687, so the story runs, he, like a good Catholic, went to the
chapel to say mass, touching people on the way to cure them of “the King’s
Evil.†But at the door of the chapel the mayor and corporation of Worcester,
who were good Protestants, stopped, holding it to be against their conscience to
enter a Catholic church — for those were the days of hot and angry religious
disputes in England. So the king went to church, and the mayor and his
councilmen retired to the Green Dragon Tavern hard by, and the bill for their
potations is still shown, and is one of the storied relics of Worcester.
OUR ENGLISH HOMES.
But Worcester has other buildings besides churches and cathedrals worthy
of inspection. In the Cornmarket is a quaint and timbered old house in which
Charles 11., fleeing before Cromwell after the disastrous battle of Perry Wood,
near to Worcester, in September, 1651, ran for hiding, and only escaped
capture “by the skin of his teeth,†getting out by the back door just as his
pursuers entered at the front. In the Tything is St. Oswald’s Hospital, founded
in 1268, the inmates of which, under its queer old charter, are allowed eight
shillings a week and a coat or a gown a year. What becomes of the thriftless
‘nmates who wear out their coats and gowns before the year’s end, I am not
prepared to say.
On the High Street is the stately Guildhall, or city hall, built in 1724 and
adorned with statues of Kings Charles 1. and Charles 1., with good Queen Anne
looking down from her niche over the entrance. Opposite the Guildhall is the
Market House; and on Salt Lane is the Infirmary, a noble city charity.
In the southeastern part of the city is a very ancient edifice known as the
Commandery, founded by Bishop Wulfstan in 1095, and considered one of the
rarest specimens of early house architecture in existence. The interior wood-
work is of oak, elaborately carved and black with time, while its fine old stair-
way and dark wainscotted rooms have, we know, echoed to the tread of bishops,
cardinals and kings in the days gone by.
The ordinary tourist, or at least the American traveler with but little time
at his disposal, visits but two places in Worcester: the cathedral and the Royal
Porcelain Works, for it is here that the famous and popular dishes known as
Royal Worcester are made.
In 1751 Dr. Wall invented this noted porcelain, now so much prized, and its
manufacture has ever since been the chief industry of Worcester. After one
has witnessed the many and complicated processes of china manufacture, it is
easy to understand why “ Royal Worcester†is so costly. An immense amount
of porcelain is sent from here to America.
So the Winr AWAKE readers who eat, now and then, from Royal Worcester
plates, and indulge in that toothsome condiment known as Worcestershire sauce
may, after this, remember that they are indulging in modern tastes fostered by
one of the most interesting of our old English homes — that quaint old cathedral
town which, in the fair valley of the Severn, lifts its pinnacled tower high above
the red-tiled roofs — Worcester “ the faithful city,†ever loyal to the kings, and
older than the Romans.
Oscar Fay Adams.
RAN \; fe
=
.
\
KN
a wt er
DIFRERENCE. TO) Pato
Cant see the use of pocket, | m Sure
ighed little Miss Gainsborough [eee
Y handkerchie -’s all ae
hat | carry, is small, o va
~/\nd mi Nt just aS well go in my belt. woe
Bob irl would make such a remark, 2 fs
eplied Master Roundabout Straw ; A
“Now sone might say iS
Wilh their bangs and their curls,
yvere useless ! but†packets oh. oshaw/! |
Always have Seven, and frequen ly. eight__
| wish | had twelve or thirteen !
nd fo think you don’t care
for the one that you wear | a
[t does certainly seem rather mean!
aan ae